Naruto and The Wizarding World

by Amish-adrian

Join Naruto U. Namikaze in his life in the Harry Potter Universe, born to be great Naruto U namikaze saves the world? Or dooms it? REQUESTING A COVER ART FROM READERS!

4. Chapter 4

Over the period of summer Naruto had a growth spurt, now 5'11" with a body of spartan warrior and injuries to match them, injuries from experiments, his magical creatures and above all training, He has been constantly training his mind and body for the battles to come, He had a diagonal slash mark on his abdomen, gift from his torture, his chest had claw marks courtesy of Bear, his right hand had burn and scar marks all over but it was finally out of the bandages and completely useful again, He had another tattoo to show his progression in Alchemy, for now he had a full moon tattoo on his left shoulder to accompany his sun tattoo on his right, His spiral tattoo was still on and around his bellybutton, his back had a unusual stab mark, like an arrow had tried to go through but failed it was just above his left scapula.

At this point Naruto was reading a book in his room, a lot of his other books littered around the room, pages sticking out from some of them, He had spent most of his holidays in this room or the grounds of the compound. He was in constant contact with all his friends, Him and Hermione talked daily on the phone. He was quite surprised to get a lot of letters from Ginny and Betty this year, Ginny had started to confide in him about some of her problems ever since they had started working on The Owl Post, He was in deep thought about his work, friends and family hardly paying any attention to the book on his desk when he heard a knock on his door, he told them to enter.

Kushina walked in, she was tying her hair in a bun as she did, she was dressed in an extravagant blue and white Kimono as she entered.

"Are you sure you don't want to go?" She asked.

What she was talking about was a meeting or event, held in respect of Japan's Quidditch Team, They had qualified in the world cup and soon their main matches were about to begin, so before teams divulged back into training for the main games, the ministry had decided to throw an event in the teams honour and His mother and obviously Erza, the Captain on Japan's team and Mito as Uzumaki Family's representative were going.

"Yes Ma, I'll make myself something so don't worry about me." Naruto said as he closed his book,

"Your Food is not what I am worried about, it's that last year you spent most of your time here in Physical therapy and this year you only mingle with us, you have not went out to meet the others, I am worried.." Kushina dragged.

"Worried that I didn't actually want to be part of the family?" Naruto completed.

Kushina recoiled and sat down on his bedside, then she just muttered,

"Yeah.."

"Well, You were right." Naruto said.

"What?" She said in shock.

"I never wanted to be part of The Uzumaki Family or The People of The Forest, I just wanted to have you, Baa, Mi-nee, Er-nee and Shizune-nee in my life and I always dreamed that one day, somehow that will happen and it did. So, I always had a way to fit you all in my life, I never accounted that I'd have to accommodate your life into mine." Naruto truthfully answered.

Kushina thought about it and gave a sad smile, she accepted the answer, She always knew there was something, the other shoe to say.

"I guess I was hoping for too much, when I thought you would just start your life with us, anyways I came because you have some mail." Kushina said as she caressed his face.

"Yeah." Naruto said as he smiled and they both moved out of his room and to the lounge, sitting there is extravagant dresses were his sisters.

"You are finally not going?" Mito asked.

"Yeah, Sorry Er-nee-chan." Naruto said,

"I don't get it, why don't you want to come?" Erza said.

Kushina and Naruto shared a look but then Naruto said,

"I am not much for glamour but don't worry I am going to attend every match you guys are playing." He said with a laugh.

"You are?" All three said at the same time,

"I got a friend of mine to use his connections in the ministry to reserve me a ticket for every match you guys might play in, it is costing a lot so please win." He said with a smile.

"You won't be having any money problems after the booming success of 'Fuse Serum'." Mito said with a smirk.

She was referring to serum that Naruto had made, which he used on Lupin, after Naruto got the patent, he launched the serum and within days the sale was off the charts, all you had to do was buy the serum and add a bit of your blood in it and you won't be able to use magic for the next 12 hours without any side effects on long term use, so at the start of cycles one can just start administering it and not turn into a werewolf and so much more. He had even gotten a very graphic letter from a female werewolf much to vexation of his mother and sisters.

"It's not all about the money, it's more about scheduling. I won't have jack to do all summer without that World Cup to follow." Naruto said as he sat down next to Mito.

"You all look amazing by the way." He added.

"Thank you." Kushina said with a smile.

"I know right." Mito said,

"Nice try." Erza said as she also sat down.

A house elf dressed in butler's uniform came into the room and handed Naruto a bunch of mail. Naruto muttered a quick thanks to the elf and started to go through them. He quickly went through the letters and as he read the front page of the paper he muttered.

"This is not good."

"What is it?" Erza asked.

"Wormtail escaped." Naruto said,

"Wormtail? Isn't he the guy that those girls from your school proved to be alive." Erza said. As she was having a little makeup done by Kushina.

"And much more, He was broken out during transport, if that is the case there is a big chance…" Naruto was saying.

"Big chance of what?" Kushina asked.

"Big chance that Lord Voldemort's left followers are finally ready to make their move." Naruto said.

Kushina instantly stopped helping Erza and moved to talk to him.

"What? How do you know?" She asked more as the Minister of Magic in Japan then as a mother.

"Because He was broken out, which means he was helped by an accomplice and since he was a lap dog of voldemort, and now that he is out to the world, he must have returned to him, to Voldemort. There is definitely something fishy going out there." Naruto told her, then he spotted a black letter with a golden Phoenix on it.

Mito was also eyeing the letter, He gave her a look and opened it.

Naruto,

As you must have read in the paper Wormtail escaped, I am out here looking for him but till now I haven't found a single lead on his whereabouts, the evidence on the scene points to the fact that a large creature might have coiled around the vehicle carrying him to stop it, the men are missing but the Gate has large claw marks. Remus is checking out the creature angle but still no leads there as well, we heard from some of the ministry informants that you might be present for most of the World Cup, we were hoping you would keep an eye out for Wormtail there, please send the reply to, 12 Grimmauld place, Islington, London.

Padfoot.

The others gave him a 'What the hell' look and to which he just said,

"Carrying on.." to ignore answering them.

He then opened the next letters, they were random letters from other people, there was a letter from Harry which he chose to open later and then there was another letter, it had a black Cauldron mark on it which was boiling and black bubbles leaking out of it, once it completed that it starts again, he opened it.

Mr. Naruto U. Namikaze,

This is to inform you that you have been selected to participate in the WIZARDING SCHOOLS POTIONS CHAMPIONSHIP, under the approval of International Potioneers committee. After your acceptance of participation letter is received a committee member will contact you.

Please send a reply by 1st of July.

Misha Oral

Chairwoman I.P.C.

"I got in…" Naruto muttered.

"What?" Mito asked.

"I got in to participate in Wizarding Schools potion championship…" Naruto said still in disbelief.

"You cleared it! You cleared the entrance exam?!" Erza asked.

"It seems like it." Naruto said, still in disbelief.

"Oh my god! Congratulations!" Kushina exclaimed.

They all spend the next few minutes in disbelief and wanted to spend some time celebrating but were interrupted when a man well-dressed in kimono walked in.

"Madams it is time." He said.

"But…" Erza said,

"It's alright, I will see you all when you get back and it will be rude if the captain of the team is late to a party in their own honour." Naruto said as he was sitting on the back of an armchair.

Than Naruto spent some time on cloud nine, when he finally got off the high he looked at Harry's letter to see that he was not getting fed enough. So, Naruto quickly took some food pills, famous among Aurors in Asian wizarding community on long stakeouts since they had all the necessary nutrients for a meal in one pill, they tasted horrible but they worked. He told so in the letter he sent with the pills, along with his acceptance letter to I.P.C. After mailing it he went to his room, he needed to do a lot of packing and studying to do.

—

The villagers of Little Hangleron still called it "the Riddle House," even though it had been many years since the Riddle family had lived there. It stood on a hill overlooking the village, some of its windows boarded, tiles missing from its roof, and ivy spreading unchecked over its face. Once a fine-looking manor, and easily the largest and grandest building for miles around, the Riddle House was now damp, derelict, and unoccupied.

The Little Hagletons all agreed that the old house was "creepy." Half a century ago, something strange and horrible had happened there, something that the older inhabitants of the village still liked to discuss when topics for gossip were scarce. The story had been picked over so many times, and had been embroidered in so many places, that nobody was quite sure what the truth was anymore. Every version of the tale, however, started in the same place: Fifty years before, at daybreak on a fine summer's morning when the Riddle House had still been well kept and impressive, a maid had entered the drawing room to find all three Riddles dead.

The maid had run screaming down the hill into the village and roused as many people as she could.

"Lying there with their eyes wide open! Cold as ice! Still in their dinner things!"

The police were summoned, and the whole of Little Hangleton had seethed with shocked curiosity and ill-disguised excitement. Nobody wasted their breath pretending to feel very sad about the Riddles, for they had been most unpopular. Elderly Mr. and Mrs. Riddle had been rich, snobbish, and rude, and their grown-up son, Tom, had been, if anything, worse. All the villagers cared about was the identity of their murderer - for plainly, three apparently healthy people did not all drop dead of natural causes on the same night.

The Hanged Man, the village pub, did a roaring trade that night; the whole village seemed to have turned out to discuss the murders. They were rewarded for leaving their firesides when the Riddles' cook arrived dramatically in their midst and announced to the suddenly silent pub that a man called Frank Bryce had just been arrested.

"Frank!" cried several people. "Never!"

Frank Bryce was the Riddles' gardener. He lived alone in a run-down cottage on the grounds of the Riddle House. Frank had come back from the war with a very stiff leg and a great dislike of crowds and loud noises, and had been working for the Riddles ever since. Over in the neighboring town of Great Hangleton, in the dark and dingy police station, Frank was stubbornly repeating, again and again, that he was innocent, and that the only person he had seen near the house on the day of the Riddles' deaths had been a teenage boy, a stranger, dark-haired and pale. Nobody else in the village had seen any such boy, and the police were quite sure Frank had invented him.

Then, just when things were looking very serious for Frank, the report on the Riddles' bodies came back and changed everything.

The police had never read an odder report. A team of doctors had examined the bodies and had concluded that none of the Riddles had been poisoned, stabbed, shot, strangles, suffocated, or (as far as they could tell) harmed at all. In fact (the report continued, in a tone of unmistakable bewilderment), the Riddles all appeared to be in perfect health - apart from the fact that they were all dead. The doctors did note (as though determined to find something wrong with the bodies) that each of the Riddles had a look of terror upon his or her face - but as the frustrated police said, whoever heard of three people being frightened to death?

As there was no proof that the Riddles had been murdered at all, the police were forced to let Frank go. The Riddles were buried in the Little Hangleton churchyard, and their graves remained objects of curiosity for a while. To everyone's surprise, and amid a cloud of suspicion, Frank Bryce returned to his cottage on the grounds of the Riddle House.

"'S far as I'm concerned, he killed them, and I don't care what the police say," said Dot in the Hanged Man. "And if he had any decency, he'd leave here, knowing as how we know he did it."

But Frank did not leave. He stayed to tend the garden for the next family who lived in the Riddle House, and then the next - for neither family stayed long. Perhaps it was partly because of Frank that the new owners said there was a nasty feeling about the place, which, in the absence of inhabitants, started to fall into disrepair.

The wealthy man who owned the Riddle House these days neither lived there nor put it to any use; they said in the village that he kept it for "tax reasons," though nobody was very clear what these might be. The wealthy owner continued to pay Frank to do the gardening, however. Frank was nearing his seventy-seventh birthday now, very deaf, his bad leg stiffer than ever, but could be seen pottering around the flower beds in fine weather, even though the weeds were starting to creep up on him, try as he might to suppress them.

Weeds were not the only things Frank had to contend with either. Boys from the village made a habit of throwing stones through the windows of the Riddle House. They rode their bicycles over the lawns Frank worked so hard to keep smooth. Once or twice, they broke into the old house for a dare. They knew that old Frank's devotion to the house and the grounds amounted almost to an obsession, and it amused them to see him limping across the garden, brandishing his stick and yelling croakily at them. Frank, for his part, believed the boys tormented him because they, like their parents and grandparents, though him a murderer. So when Frank awoke one night in August and saw something very odd up at the old house, he merely assumed that the boys had gone one step further in their attempts to punish him.

It was Frank's bad leg that woke him; it was paining him worse than ever in his old age. He got up and limped downstairs into the kitchen with the idea of refilling his hot-water bottle to ease the stiffness in his knee. Standing at the sink, filling the kettle, he looked up at the Riddle House and saw lights glimmering in its upper windows. Frank knew at once what was going on. The boys had broken into the house again, and judging by the flickering quality of the light, they had started a fire.

Frank had no telephone, in any case, he had deeply mistrusted the police ever since they had taken him in for questioning about the Riddles' deaths. He put down the kettle at once, hurried back upstairs as fast as his bad leg would allow, and was soon back in his kitchen, fully dressed and removing a rusty old key from its hook by the door. He picked up his walking stick, which was propped against the wall, and set off into the night.

The front door of the Riddle House bore no sign of being forced, nor did any of the windows. Frank limped around to the back of the house until he reached a door almost completely hidden by ivy, took out the old key, put it into the lock, and opened the door noiselessly.

He let himself into the cavernous kitchen. Frank had not entered it for many years; nevertheless, although it was very dark, he remembered where the door into the hall was, and he groped his way towards it, his nostrils full of the smell of decay, ears pricked for any sound of footsteps or voices from overhead. He reached the hall, which was a little lighter owing to the large mullioned windows on either side of the front door, and started to climb the stairs, blessing the dust that lay thick upon the stone, because it muffled the sound of his feet and stick.

On the landing, Frank turned right, and saw at once where the intruders were: At the end of the passage a door stood ajar, and a flickering light shone through the gap, casting a long sliver of gold across the black floor. Frank edged closer and closer, he was able to see a narrow slice of the room beyond.

The fire, he now saw, had been lit in the grate. This surprised him. Then he stopped moving and listened intently, for a man's voice spoke within the room; it sounded timid and fearful.

"There is a little more in the bottle, My Lord, if you are still hungry."

"Later," said a second voice. This too belonged to a man - but it was strangely high-pitched, and cold as a sudden blast of icy wind. Something about that voice made the sparse hairs on the back of Frank's neck stand up. "Move me closer to the fire, Wormtail."

Frank turned his right ear toward the door, the better to hear. There came the clink of a bottle being put down upon some hard surface, and then the dull scraping noise of a heavy chair being dragged across the floor. Frank caught a glimpse of a small man, his back to the door, pushing the chair into place. He was wearing a long black cloak, and there was a bald patch at the back of his head. Then he went out of sight again.

"Where is Nagini?" said the cold voice.

"I - I don't know, My Lord," said the first voice nervously. "She set out to explore the house, I think..."

"You will milk her before we retire, Wormtail," said the second voice. "I will need feeding in the night. The journey has tired me greatly."

Brow furrowed, Frank inclined his good ear still closer to the door, listening very hard. There was a pause, and then the man called Wormtail spoke again.

"My Lord, may I ask how long we are going to stay here?"

"A week," said the cold voice. "Perhaps longer. The place is moderately comfortable, and the plan cannot proceed yet. It would be foolish to act before the Quidditch World Cup is over."

Frank inserted a gnarled finger into his ear and rotated it. Owing, no doubt, to a buildup of earwax, he had heard the word "Quidditch," which was not a word at all.

"The - the Quidditch World Cup, My Lord?" said Wormtail. (Frank dug his finger still more vigorously into his ear.)

"Forgive me, but - I do not understand - why should we wait until the World Cup is over?"

"Because, fool, at this very moment wizards are pouring into the country from all over the world, and every meddler from the Ministry of Magic will be on duty, on the watch for signs of unusual activity, checking and double-checking identities. They will be obsessed with security, lest the Muggles notice anything. So we wait."

Frank stopped trying to clear out his ear. He had distinctly heard the words "Ministry of Magic," "wizards," and "Muggles." Plainly, each of these expressions meant something secret, and Frank could think of only two sorts of people who would speak in code: spies and criminals. Frank tightened his hold on his walking stick once more, and listened more closely still.

"Your Lordship is still determined, then?" Wormtail said quietly.

"Certainly I am determined, Wormtail." There was a note of menace in the cold voice now.

A slight pause followed - and the Wormtail spoke, the words tumbling from him in a rush, as though he was forcing himself to say this before he lost his nerve.

"It could be done without Harry Potter, My Lord."

Another pause, more protracted, and then -

"Without Harry Potter?" breathed the second voice softly. "I see..."

"My Lord, I do not say this out of concern for the boy!" said Wormtail, his voice rising squeakily. "The boy is nothing to me, nothing at all! It is merely that if we were to use another witch or wizard - any wizard - the thing could be done so much more quickly! If you allowed me to leave you for a short while - you know that I can disguise myself most effectively - I could be back here in as little as two days with a suitable person -"

"I could use another wizard," said the cold voice softly, "that is true..."

"My Lord, it makes sense," said Wormtail, sounding thoroughly relieved now. "Laying hands on Harry Potter would be so difficult, he is so well protected -"

"And so you volunteer to go and fetch me a substitute? I wonder...perhaps the task of nursing me has become wearisome for you, Wormtail? Could this suggestion of abandoning the plan be nothing more than an attempt to desert me?"

"My Lord! I - I have no wish to leave you, none at all -"

"Is that so? Wormtail." It was a younger female voice, he didn't expect a young woman to be part of some crime involving murder.

"My Lady!" The man named Wormtail said.

"My Lovely Daughter…" the chilling voice was suddenly filled with so much warmth, it was like it did a complete 180.

At the other hand Frank was too shocked to think straight now, the man had his own daughter as an accomplice.

"I did not rescue you so that you would raise questions Wormtail…" she was saying, "I did so because you were the only one that would follow orders without question, now if that is becoming too difficult for you… I can make other arrangements…" the girl said.

At this her father gave a chilling laughter while Wormtail quivered in fear.

"Of course not… your highnesses…" Wormtail managed.

"Hahaha such an amazing girl... if you haven't found me… none of the other useless maggots would have..I cannot wait for the moment." Father said,

"I only hoped, I could have done so earlier father and as you wanted, I have our friend ready for the celebration." She told him.

"No need to worry, my child, what you did is bigger than any other had done in years, and did you take care of our last guest." Father asked.

"Of course father, my baby was hungry, she is in her growing phase so she was more than happy to divulge on our guest, to which I must say, a really unexpected moment of brilliance from you, Wormtail." She said,

I - I thought she might be useful, My Lady -"

"Liar," said the Father again, the cruel amusement more pronounced than ever.

"However, I do not deny that her information was invaluable. Without it, We could never have formed our plan, and for that, you will have your reward, Wormtail. I will allow you to perform an essential task for me, one that many of my followers would give their right hands to perform..."

"Something I can help with?" His Daughter asked.

"It's a followers job my child, something as minimal as that is not for you, You are going to become my right hand, once I am back." The voice said.

"R-really, My Lord? What - ?" Wormtail sounded terrified.

"Ah, Wormtail, you don't want me to spoil the surprise? Your part will come at the very end...but I promise you, you will have the honor of being just as useful as Bertha Jorkins."

"Are you going to kill him father." The girl said, her tone was not of worry it was more of irritation, like she had wasted too much time with Wormtail and felt that killing him was useless. Frank was feeling more and more worried.

Suddenly Frank felt something go past his legs, he saw what it was and jumped in fear to see a snake, an anaconda at least 12 feet in length going by his feet, as the snake entered the room, it gave a hiss. Frank continued hearing.

"Is that so, Ms. Nagini?" The girl said.

"Ah, I see According to Nagini, there is an old Muggle standing right outside this room, listening to every word we say."

Frank didn't have a chance to hide himself. There were footsteps and then the door of the room was flung wide open.

A short, balding man with graying hair, a pointed nose, and small, watery eyes stood before Frank, a mixture of fear and alarm in his face.

"Invite him inside, Wormtail. Where are your manners?" The girl said in amusement.

Wormtail beckoned Frank into the room. Though still deeply shaken, Frank took a firmer grip on his walking stick and limped over the threshold.

The fire was the only source of light in the room; it cast long, spidery shadows upon the walls.

Frank stared at the back of the armchair; the man inside it seemed to be even smaller than his servant, while his daughter was wearing something black under a long and big peacock feather coat with a silver masquerade mask, Frank couldn't even see the back of the man's head, but he could clearly see the girl leaning on the armchair.

"Turn my chair around my child, let me greet our guest." The man said.

"Of course Father." She turned the chair around.

And then the chair was facing Frank, and he saw what was sitting in it. His walking stick fell to the floor with a clatter. He opened his mouth and let out a scream. He was screaming so loudly that he never heard the words the thing in the chair spoke as it raised a wand. There was a flash of green light, a rushing sound, and Frank Bryce crumpled. He was dead before he hit the floor.

"I will take my leave now Father, I have to see the plan through. So We won't be able to meet till the moment.."

"Go without worry my child, we are very close to the moment."

"Wormtail give him everything he needs… is that clear?"

"Yes...my lady.."

—

Naruto had just told everyone of his friends about the potion championship, which had only become more real after a Committee member had come to his house, told him details on the competition, details which only included the location and time of the competition and that he was only allowed to carry his wand and a book or journal,

Location of the Competition: Garden of Eden,Hidden in Arches National Park, Utah, USA.

Time of the competition: A week from now.

He was the youngest person to participate in this competition, the rule said that only 17 year or above could participate in this, but it was more like those who do not have a trace on them would participate, if they could clear the entrance exam, which was one of the toughest exams in the world but the funny thing was that anyone could give these exams, students did so to check their knowledge and skip classes, but Naruto was the first person ever to be able to participate at the age of 14, he did not have a trace on him because of his special condition, he was one of few wizards in the world with dual-citizenship.

At this moment Naruto was where he went, when he needed to make sure he wasn't dreaming, like just after the success of his serum and now. He was in Uzumaki Cemetery talking to Irene.

"So, I got in, I had given the entrance test just to see how I would do, I didn't expect to make it and I especially did not expect Snape to sign off on it." He said,

"To be honest, if I am able to win this thing, I will have access to so much more material, I might get even closer to curing blood curses." He said with a sad smile, then heard wings flapping in some distance and he looked up to see a jet black owl come towards him, he held his hand out for the owl to land on and took the letter from its beak,

"Help yourself at the owlery." He said as the owl flew away once more, but now it flew towards the direction where the owlery was. As he saw the owl fly away he opened the letter.

Dear Naruto,

I know it has been a while since we talked, I am well and I hope you are the same. I heard from some friends just how much you were hurt during the battle of Crimson island last year, it was as you mentioned due to me needing more training to face the trials in the future, to that I know you wouldn't have told anyone I am 'The Bird'. I trust you more than you think. I also appreciate you looking out for me by not sending any letters during the year, it was the right thing to do and that is why I am writing this letter to you, this coming year is going to be difficult on me because I have to attend Hogwarts for some reason, which I honestly do not understand myself but after this year I don't have to do so, so in a way this is my last year at Hogwarts, in a way of me attending it, I will be taking exams at school but will be studying from home but the next part is the most difficult one. I have to ask you to stay away from me. PLEASE do not take it the wrong way, you are my only true friend in that castle but something is happening, everyone at Malfoy manor is afraid and if uncle is worried that means something really funky is going to happen but I do not want you to be associated in it even by extension and I know you, You will try to contact me but please don't, I am not washing my hands off of you, I am actually holding the memories we made in the two years we were together as the shield that will take me through this trial, I hope that I can have you to count on when it's all over, and once it's over I will contact you once again. I know it is too much to ask for but I will do absolutely anything to make it up to you, till then just stay away from me. Sorry, I really hope you can forgive me for this.

With Love,

Delphini R.B.

Naruto read through the letter twice then looked at the blue sky as if using it as a medium to talk to the Bird.

"What the hell is going on with you Delphi?"

—

It has been a week, Naruto had told everyone about this championship and also told Sirius that he will indeed keep an eye out for wormtail. The knowledge of him competing in the Wizarding Schools Potions Championship has spread throughout Hogwarts and a lot of other people had sent him letters of congratulations, His friends had done the same, Hermione had spent 2 hours asking him questions over the phone, the person that was the happiest was Tsunade, maybe because this competition did hurt students awfully sometimes but no one ever died in it, and if Naruto won, he would be like Tsunade, since she won the competition back in her day, she was even called Princess of Elixirs because of her proficiency in potion making. So no pressure on him.

Naruto had went to British Ministry of Magic where he was greeted by Mr. Weasley, and Fudge, both Crouch and Fudge congratulated him on the achievement by shaking his hand, while tapped him on the shoulder with a huge smile, there he also met with Dumbledore and Snape, Snape being the one who will accompany him in the competition.

They both teleported to America, where they were joined by other participants, 8 other students and teachers pairs, along with them 9 pairs in total. All of them taken to the location straight away, it was now that they stood in front of a big stone arch, a man well dressed in robes standing in front of them all, he started speaking in a thick Russian accent.

"Welcome to 567th (originally supposed to happen in 1995 but I moved it for story purpose) Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, you nine contestants have shown that you hold the talent and the work it needs to participate in such a grand competition, so without any further ado, let us begin." The man waved his wand and a table flew in front of the students, all of whom wore hiking lowers with boots to match, with different types of upper wear but all of them were wearing robes with their school insignia's. On the table were 9 pouches along with a crystal bowl with envelopes in it.

"The pouches have all essentials a potioneer would need, apart from wands of course, and the bowl is your task." He said, All students were filled with excitement and intrigue.

"In the bowl are 9 envelopes, each envelope has a note and a piece of parchment, the parchment will show you the location of your final test from your location, by muttering a simple 'Revealing charm' but if you ask your map for the test location you have to head there instantly, the test however is in the note, for you see it gives you a hint for the final test, all the ingredients you will or might need for brewing any and all the potion are in the enchanted garden behind me, we know, we checked."

"That sounds ominous." a young Russian male voice came from beside him.

"It might sound that way but you see the garden is 50 hectare in size,"

"That is bigger than Vatican City." A French female voice.

"It is filled with all types of creatures and you have to find the ingredients within 3 days." He continued.

"I sense another catch." Naruto said.

"Well of course there is, you see this is a race for the final price, to reach the brewing stations is your goal through the hint the rest you must figure out yourself, if you want to win." The man finally finished.

"Let's go then." It was an American girl that said it.

Even though they all faced an extremely difficult predicament, they all had excited smiles on their faces, even the teachers had smirks including Snape. One by one each student moved to the table and picked up a pouch and an envelope, they were told not to open them, till they went through the arch. After they all had taken there stuff and were standing back at their positions.

DAY 1

"I now have only one thing to say to you all, May the best one win. Starting from the youngest." All looked at Naruto as he took a deep breath nodded and walked through the arch to appear in a rainforest. The gate disappearing behind him.

"Of course, they don't want to send all the participants together in case they end up attacking each other," Naruto muttered to himself as he opens the envelope, he pulled out the note and put the rest back into the pouch. He waited for a moment and then unfolded the note to read,

"Felix Felicis."

Immediately he knew, he was screwed, it was one of the most advanced potions out there, He needed Ashwinder egg, Squill bulb, Murtlap tentacle,tincture of thyme, Occamy eggshell and powdered common rue.

Squill bulb, thyme and rue were easy to find, they are plants with almost no defence mechanism, and the perfect time of harvest can be obtained through magic the problem were, Ashwinder egg, Murtlap tentacle and Occamy eggshell. Granted he was good with Ashwinder and Occamy, So might be able to get the things from the two with relative ease but Murtlaps were nasty mouse like creatures, they spent most of their time underground and only in temperate maritime climate, so he would keep that for last. Above all, even if he is able to get all the ingredients needed there was another huge problem, it took 6 months to brew Felix Felicis. Five months to collect the ingredients, even if the ingredients could be collected in 3 days because of the enchantment around the garden. The month to brew the things together was the time he did not have,

'What the hell am I gonna do?' Naruto thought as he looked around with a surgeon's precision, he spotted a very big tree, which reached far above the canopy. He was in awe with magnificent beauty of the part of garden he was in, his thoughts on just how long it might have taken to make it so, he could not see the sky only green was visible to him. It clicked to him suddenly.

"The tree of Senex… if I can find the tree I can age anything." He muttered to himself while thanking Hermione on this, she had bought a book on amazing magical plants which she was reading to him during one of their conversations, when she had mentioned the Tree, the tree's root and fruit had an amazing quality that it could age things, depending upon the amount you used, the tale of its discovery was one of the funniest. Once a muggle boy was lost in the forest when he stumbled upon the tree, he was hungry so he ate the complete fruit and when he did, he aged 10 years, people believed he was stuck in some other world for 10 years and could not remember it, the nearest wizard had heard the stories and went to check the tree and discovered the tree's amazing ability,

So with a purpose he set out.

Naruto has spent most of the day travelling and exploring, just like he predicted he had gotten Squill plant but he had to cast a spell on it, so that it would flower and he could take some of it's bulbs.

He was also got thyme and rue, he also got a lot of other things for brewing different potions along with a couple of fishes, just because he could, sooner than he realised night came, he went through the pouch and found a non-enchanted tent in it, he quickly put it together and gathered trees, he also erected some barriers around the tent. It was finally time to light the fire and eat some roasted fish.

He was munching on the fish when he heard noise from somewhere in the part of the forest that he had chosen to travel tomorrow.

He looked back to see, a bunch of mountain trolls walking past his barrier.

'That's not good.'

DAY 2

Naruto woke up early, the sun was just about to rise over the horizon, Naruto had spent the entire last day completely carelessly, he did not account for the fact that a lot of creatures must be crawling the garden, even the nasty ones. He set up a brewing station and started brewing some emergency potions, namely Smoke potion and freeze potion and filled some small beakers he was provided with the potions, after he had tightly packed the beakers with cork.

He set out to the part of the garden where he imagined he would find the rest of the ingredients, he traveled for some hours collecting and cataloguing in the pages of his journal. After some time he reached a damaged tomb. As he walked closer to the tomb, he could feel the heat coming from the tomb, he immediately realised that this is where he would find the most dangerous and difficult part of his mission.

'Ashwinder's egg,'

He entered the tomb quietly, in the cover of debris. He was extremely surprised to see he wasn't the only one in the tomb, the Russian kid was also in the tomb. He was waiting and glancing at the pit in which a couple of Ashwinders were nesting, there were sudden burst of flames from the pit. This signified that, The Ashwinder were laying eggs.

'Impeccable timing, it's like I already am, high on Liquid luck.'

They both spend some time waiting, while they did Naruto pulled out a beaker of both potions he brewed before. They were both waiting for a particular type of burst, it would blind them for some seconds, the seconds that will decide who will get the egg first, each moment was going on frame by frame. Then there it was.

Flames went up and around filling the entire pit in flames, Naruto without looking were it went, threw the smoke potion, and ran. He was highly impervious to heat because of his alchemy training. He heard a cuss in Russian but didn't care. He waited when heat from the pit was moderate enough for him to throw the freezing potion in the pit, because of the sudden change in temperature wind rushed out, clearing the pit of smoke but making the smoke denser on the Russian kid who cussed once again. Naruto could see that the heat from the Ashwinders was already starting to melt the ice, he jumped into the pit, skidding on ice and then located the eggs, 8 in total. He didn't need that much, his sun tattoo moved to his palms and glowed, they kept on glowing as Naruto melted the ice and took a single egg out. He looked at the Ashwinder directly into her eyes.

"I am sorry." And disapperated.

He appeared outside the tomb and ran back into the forest. His palm was still glowing he took out a collection box from the pouch and poured the freezing potion in it, then he put the glowing egg in it and closed it. His palm stopped glowing and the tattoo moved back to his shoulder he opened the box once again and now the egg was covered in ice, it was not melting but the egg was still glowing.

"Shit! It's by pure dumb luck that this worked." Naruto exclaimed to himself as he took deep breaths, realisation slowly coming to him on just how lucky he was. He then put the box back in the pouch and pulled out his wand, he dug it into the ground and put his hand around it like he was working on a crystal ball.

"Torēsu:Occamy."

The shadow cast by his wand moved and then started to point to a different direction, this was the spell he had been using to track the things around the garden. He studied the shadow and put it to memory, he then took out his wand and started walking in the general direction.

He once again followed the same routine as he did for the last few hours, collecting and cataloguing, he had a pretty good idea where he was heading, to a cave formation. Occamy always stay in the caves, by nature so not to overgrow and be spotted easily, it was a behavioural protective adaptation. He was also looking for something particularly not uncommon but problematic to find in a huge ass garden, a bug.

He could see the change in geography around him, to conclude that he was nearing his destination but without Amaterasu or a bug, he stood a jack of a chance in getting eggshells, the Occamy was one resistant breed of creatures, They were beautiful in his mind but were shunned by other people because of being dangerous, he always thought that assumption to be stupid, if someone came after his home he would also attack but just because he could speak he was 'normal' and they were 'dangerous'.

He reached the mouth of a cave and took out his wand,

"Accio." He said as he waved his wand around, he felt a tug which meant there was a bug in the area he just needed to pull harder.

"Accio!" He said once again and he waited as a small cockroach came flying towards him.

'Alright, things are going incredibly well.'

He walked into the dark cave, his wand's tip started to glow as he walked in deeper and deeper, water appeared on the floors, he soon got to a part of cave which was more open, he thought he felt movement in front of him, he stopped and started to push his wand further ahead while chanting in his head.

'Don't be full sized, Don't be full sized, Don't be full sized.'

A huge eye, bigger in diameter than his wand opened in front of him.

'Of course.' He muttered as he pushed magic into his wand to fill the entire cave with light, the sudden flash revealed a whole bunch of smaller Occamies in a nest by the cave wall. His target, eggshells in their nest alongside them, they were in pieces probably from getting trashed around by the little guys. He jumped back to get away from the mother's attack, he shot a full powered.

"Immobulus!" The mother stopped mid air, he ran to the nest and quickly picked up as much eggshells as he could without even touching the little ones turned to the mother and said,

"See ya!" The cockroach was useless to him so he just dropped it and disapperated

He appeared outside the cave, two more ingredients and he's golden but he had to find someplace to camp and something to eat because it was already night time.

He found a place and he also found some edible mushrooms and some tomatoes. He would be having soup as his primary meal tonight.

DAY 3

The third day started like his second day did, he brewed some extra potions just in case and hiked through the garden towards where he would find Murtlap and Senex. He made it to the top of the hill behind which his target was, he looked around to see a giant thick hided venomous serpent surrounding the hill. It was coiled around the senex tree. It had grown so big definitely by eating from the tree, instead of dying from old age, it kept growing and now was as big as the hill itself. There was no way Naruto was getting through this beast with just magic, so he took out a single flask of something he had brewed this morning.

Sleeping potion.

He threw the flask in the air and fired a precise shot of, 'Engorgio' on it. The flask enlarged and then burst into smoke and completely covered the area in thick purple smoke, he hid behind a rock and tried his hardest not breath. He heard a thud but did not move, he took out his wand and said,

"Ventis!" The wind generated from his wand cleared the smoke, he then finally peered in, to see the snake dozing calmly by the tree, he quietly tipped near the tree, took a couple of fruits and some roots.

Then ran away from the place, he moved as fast as he could to the final location,he was running out of daylight, he had wasted a long time running up and down the hill, he ran with all his might, he finally reached an area where he saw a lot of holes on the ground, this one wouldn't require a lot of time since he could just pull the rodents with a spell, but he didn't have it in him to kill a Murtlap, he had already stole an egg from a mother, killing a creature would kill him, so he pulled out a recently dead Murtlap from the ground, and put it in a mason jar. He ran back into the woods and stopped. He then pulled out the parchment and muttered,

"Revelio" a location appeared on the paper and he instantly disapperated away.

He appeared in a room, a table in front of him, it had a sink and some other ingredients on it, a big pillar of lava in one of the corners, he paid some attention to it to see that in a random set of intervals the lava tower would break just enough for him to see a big Gold Cauldron hidden inside the tower of lava, he kept notice of the breaks to confirm that in all actuality they were indeed in random intervals, he didn't get the gist for some time but then it clicked.

"Ohhhh What!? Are you kidding me! brew a perfect Felix Felicis, drink it and pull the Cauldron out to win, I am sick of lava! Ugh!" Naruto let out his frustration but he also realised that, he was among the first ones here, since the Cauldron was still here. He quickly went into action set up his table with a fire station, Cauldron on top, brass scales, knife, stirring stick, mortar and pestle with fresh ingredients alongside them.

He quickly took Senex fruit out cut it into a tiny piece, he scaled it and when he thought it was enough he put it in mortar, weighed charcoal, then added it too, finally added some water in it and crushed the mixer together to make a rough paste, he took the paste and lined the entire inner side of the Cauldron with it. He put it on flames and added very little water in it.

He then gently put the Ashwinder egg in it, then he took a horseradish he found on the table and he sliced it into pieces and added it to the mix, he waved his wand and the flames increased.

He then took a single Squill bulb and crushed it with the blunt side of his knife, he waved his wand to reduce the flame, as juice came out of the bulb and he picked it up and juiced it above the Cauldron, he counted as seven drops went in. He picked up his stirring stick and enchanted it to stir the mixture vigorously.

He let the potion stirr as he pulled out the mason jar with the dead Murtlap in it, he pulled the dead body out and slowly cut the anemone-like growth on it's back and added it to the mixture once again increasing the flames with a wave of his wand. He put the body back in the mason jar and waved his wand over it, the body was burned to ash and into the ash, he put a seed he got from the Senex fruit in it. He also muttered a quick.

"From your life, births another." In Japanese.

He then took thyme out and crushed it in his hands and it turned into pieces and added a tincture of it into the Cauldron, he lifted the enchantment from the stick and stirred the mixture himself slowly. While on the other hand, he weighed the Occamy eggshells and put them in the mortar and now enchanted the pestle to grind it into fine powder, after sometime he put the powder into the mixture. He kept stirring it slowly.

He weighed the rue and did the same with it as with Occamy eggs and added the powder into the mix as well. He then enchanted the stick to stir it vigorously, and one last time waved his wand over the fire, it grew to cover the entire Cauldron in flames.

He needed to let the brew boil for a while, it was now that he finally looked up to the pillar, the Cauldron was still there. He took a deep breath lowered the flames. The mixture was a boiling black liquid at this point. He waved the wand over the potion in a figure of eight and said,

"Felixempra!"

He waited, the black liquid slowly turned into a golden coloured liquid, he still waited. A single drop of golden liquid boiled out and above the Cauldron, he watched it like a hawk as it sailed in air and landed back in the Cauldron, he quickly took out a vial and put it on a stand, He took the liquid in a vial, and waved his wand over the station to clean it and pack it all back into the pouch. He walked past the table and towards the pillar, he muttered.

"Salud!" As he drank the potion in one go,

"This feels weird, am I dead?" Naruto said as he looked around, he spotted the lava pillar than looked back at his hands.

"The one that was already destroyed or the good one?" Naruto asked himself. He finally decided.

"Meh, baa going to kill me either way, might as well use the destroyed one." He closed his eyes and pushed his right hand through the pillar, nothing happened for a while, he felt like he was moved and the next thing he heard was cheering, he opened his eyes to see he was in a ground, people sitting all around him on raised ground,like a colosseum. He looked around to spot, Mito, Kushina, Tsunade, Shizune, This didn't surprise him the rest did, there were. Mrs. Weasley, Mr. Weasley, Fred, George, Ginny, Ron, Hermione, Betty and finally Dumbledore, sitting together and cheering for him. He smiled at them and looked up to see nine screens, showing all the participants.

"What the hell? You were following me?" Naruto shouted.

"Yes, we were." The Russian man said,

"But I took a couple of baths buck naked." Naruto muttered, he was actually blushing.

Many women and girls blushed as well,

"We were able to blur, some parts." He said as he walked next to Naruto.

"That doesn't make it ok!" Naruto shouted.

"You have reached the very end my boy." The man started completely ignoring Naruto's last burst out, "now only one thing remains, brewing a potion of your own design, and remember 'Fuse serum' is indeed an original potion but it is already well known, you have to brew a completely new potion right now." He said and looked at Naruto, he expected a look of shock but in turn he was shocked to see a smirk on Naruto's face.

"I can do that, one problem…"

"Ingredients?" The man asked.

"Yes,"

"Don't worry, all the ingredients you could need are here, you just name them." He answered.

"Alright, then get me some privacy." Naruto said.

Soon he was in the clearing surrounded by black curtains away from the view of all spectators.

—

Kushina had paid for the entire Weasley family, Hermione and Betty to visit and attend this event. They were more than happy to do so, in reality inside the garden time went faster than outside, so they all were out here for 6 hours as Naruto spend 3 days in the garden, they watched him go around the garden like they were watching a film in fast forward, the play was slowed down for important bits, were he collected and catalogued, everyone was especially impressed when he apologised for the egg. The girls tried to look over the part where his body was shown but nobody could actually look over it, especially the part where Betty accidentally muttered aloud.

"He got hotter." Everyone had heard that, Fred and George could not hold themselves from laughing. They were all extremely proud when he reached the Cauldron and teleported here.

"This is the part." Tsunade muttered.

"What part?" Hermione asked, she had sat next to Tsunade when she kept muttering uses of ingredients that Naruto picked up.

"The part that sets him as a potioneer, this is where I first brewed elixir of healing in front of anybody. What he brews here has to be something that tells his story." Tsunade told her, she really liked Hermione.

They all watched as other students were teleported from the garden and back out here. All looking disappointed.

They all gathered on the stands to look at the curtains, an hour went by and then the curtain fell.

Naruto walked out. He held a vial in his one hand, while he held a dragon scale in his other, all 'cameras' focused on him as he walked forward.

"This potion is what I call, Elixir of Animagi." His voice booming in the stands,

"Once successfully made, one can add any creature's essence into it," he slide the scale into the vial,

"And chant the incantation 'Amato Animo Animato Animagus'." As he did the liquid in the vial turned bright blue, he chucked it. His eyes glowed blue for a second and continued.

"And once you do so, you are an animagus of your choosing for the next 12 hours…. proof." He muttered as he started to grow and turned into a giant black and blue dragon, the dragon lifted off the ground flew around the arena and just before landing spewed fire, he then turned back into his human form.

"Some conditions and overdose problems but other than that relatively harmless concoction." He finished.

There was pin drop silence in the arena. It was broken by the Tsunade.

"Holy shit! He outdid me!" Tsunade said, soon the entire arena was filled with cheers. Even his competitors were clapping.

"Ladies and gentlemen, it gives me great pleasure to announce the winner of 567th Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, Naruto. U. Namikaze!" The Russian man said, Naruto couldn't help himself but give his signature foxy grin.

—

Naruto was given a Gold Cauldron (which he will put in his vault) , a badge that symbolised him as winner, he would become a permanent member of I.P.C. And his name would appear on every paper in the world.

They were all assembled in Naruto's home for a party in celebration of Naruto's victory. Naruto's entire family, Weasleys, Hermione and Betty weren't the only ones in the house, Dumbledore and Snape weren't here, they went back to England after congratulating Naruto on his victory, but one more man was in the house, he was tan-skinned and had dark brown, spiked hair, with a small goatee to his look; He had a single line running vertically under the outer corners of each eye, he was wearing a brown short kimono and black shinobi sandals, he also had a People of The Forest name, 'The Professor', He was standing awkwardly beside Shizune, Naruto also had his band tied on his left hand, Since now he finally believed that he had done something worth to wear the name. He thought of introducing himself to the man but he was too busy having fun dining and talking. Naruto was chatting with Fred and George. Betty, Hermione and Ginny had made them swear not to blab the 'hotter' part, so they were talking about Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes.

"That sounds awesome." Naruto replied to one of the toffee ideas that the twins shared with him.

"No it doesn't!" Mrs. Weasley shouted.

Tsunade ignored her outburst chose this moment to raise her sake cup and give a toast.

"To Naruto." She started, everyone raised their glasses.

"The man, who showed compassion, determination, hard work and true virtues of a warrior in every scenario presented to him with grace and a stupid smile on his face." She finished with a giant smile.

"To Naruto!" Everyone cheered.

"Thank you all, I love you all for showing up and full disclosure that's just my face." Naruto said with a smile, soon a maid came to tell them dinner was ready and they all moved to the dining table. There everyone enjoyed a very well prepared 3 course meal. After the evening of celebration the guests retired to the resort provided to them,

Few days later, All of Naruto's friends had already gone home. They all told him they were going to meet him in the finals of the World Cup, Naruto did a single interview for the Japanese paper, they tried to get his family ties but he had expertly dodged all those questions. Naruto with his black messenger sling bag across his shoulders, his briefcase in its shrunken form inside his bag, along with his trunk. He was dressed in black narrow bottom jeans and his signature orange hoodie. His band was tied around on his left arm and Mito's gift, the kimoyo beads on his right arm. He was wearing a Bandana right now covering his hair, His family was gathered in the hall, he was about to leave for England but before he did, he wanted to say some stuff, he had a feeling this would go far in the future.

Mito was dressed in her work clothes, her gear bag by the armchair she was sitting on. Kushina was also dressed for office, Tsunade and Shizune were as they normally did.

"You look stupid in that bandana." Mito said.

"I know, it's for another reason." Naruto answered. Then continued

"I was alone, physically for most of my life, but I always had something that connected me to my family, to you guys.." the others looked sad,

"I got my personality from Maa, I got my hair from dad, who got it from Baa. Eyes from dad." The two mentioned smiled at this,

"But I never had anything remotely physically connecting to Grandpa or My sisters, so..." he removed his bandana to show a single streak of red in his hair, and he pulled out his necklace that he got from Tsunade last year and showed that it now had two metal beads at either side of the green gem, One had Shizune and other had Jiraya written on it. They all smiled brightly at this and hugged him. They said their goodbyes and Naruto pulled out a pocket watch, similar to the one he used last year.

"When Japan makes it, I'll see you all in the finals." He said just before he disapperated.

—

Elizabeth Cooper, or as people call her Betty, the girl that was born in America had moved to England due to many circumstances. She always knew that when she did, her life would change, at first it was moving in, in a neighbourhood of Brits but that went better than she had hoped, she had quickly befriended her senior neighbor girl, Hermione Granger. At first Hermione went to the same school as Betty but after one particular summer she joined a boarding school. Betty was sad at first but she compensated, her life also changed, more than she ever imagined it to the following summer when an oddly dressed woman paid her and her parents a visit.

That woman was Professor Minerva McGonagall, Hermione was visiting Betty for a fun day, that day but both were extremely shocked to see McGonagall in her house that day. McGonagall with help from Hermione explained the wizarding world to Betty. Her parents were extremely happy but weren't surprised, they said that a lot of odd things happened around her. A friend of theirs had even suggested that she had the devil in her but they just called that friend a moron and moved on. Since Hermione was there to help Betty through the Hogwarts basics, McGonagall chose to let them handle it themselves. She was so excited when she along with her parents and the Grangers went to Diagon Alley that she started to run, to see as much as possible as fast as possible. It was then that she crashed into a robed figure, and fell. Hermione had told her that manners in Wizarding world were must for people like them, so she had imagined that the person she had crashed into would give her an earful. She had not registered what Hermione had said to her because she was instantly infatuated with the boy's eyes. She could only mutter a dreamy, 'Sorry' to him when Hermione had shouted the boy's name and hugged him.

The boy, Naruto U. Namikaze, Hermione's best friend and in Hermione's words, 'smartest boy she had ever met.' She was in a trance when he turned to her and apologised, before she could form some form of image in front of him, her mother had ruined it. They both later introduced each other and were joined by some other Hermione's friends, among them her now, best friend Ginny Weasley. They had to go through an awkward conversation about Naruto's family and then they were joined by a boy that she had read about in books, Harry Potter, the boy who lived. Then they dispersed, it was then that her and Ginny's friendship started to grow. After a quiet eventful hour at Flourish and Blotts, She had left with her group. She made Hermione tell her everything about Naruto and not to raise any suspicion about Harry as well.

The next time she ran into Naruto was on platform 9 ¾. He was looking for a coach to board when he ran into them, He greeted them but all she could mutter was,

'Hello.' And even that was so low she was sure he couldn't hear her. They boarded the coach and sat in the same cabin, Betty was feeling extremely stressful both because of her first journey to Hogwarts and the crush she had developed on Naruto. She kept on going through scenarios in her head and when Naruto called her name, She shouted, much to her embarrassment. They had a pleasant conversation and the whole flying car incident happened. At the school she was sorted into Gryffindor, She was extremely happy because both Hermione and Ginny were in the house and was extremely surprised to find that Naruto was also in Gryffindor, depending on the stories Hermione had told her, he was a Ravenclaw and also Hermione had failed to mention this particular detail in all the stories she was told. Later she also got to experience his funny side, and Hermione wasn't kidding about the smartest boy part, each teacher talked about him in class, even Snape sometimes muttered a word in his favour. She ran into him around the common room but didn't have a proper conversation with him until she ran into him, when she saw him sitting by some trees as she was passing from the hallway that overlooked the area, she wasn't feeling hungry so she thought about joining him. She would always remember the day when she walked in front of him and said as he looked up.

"Avoiding something?" She asked him.

"Trying to hard to be the next Hermione?" Naruto asked.

They chuckled as Naruto moved aside so Betty could drop her bag to the side and sit next to him.

"I have been physically alone most of my life but lately I have been feeling more alone than I have in a long time, and my only fear in this world is to be surrounded by people but being alone, and I feel like I am on a path to that reality. Only a couple of things are keeping me sane." He told her.

"My mother is a little too 'much' sometimes and I have an older sister by 9 years, she is muggle like my parents and even though my mother is equally proud in both of us in our respective paths, she hates this family and when my sister started dating this family's son, she lost it, started going ballistic on my sister, like you are now, my sister was held sane only by me and her boyfriend but then for some reason he broke up with her and she.." Betty was choking up, " She ran away, it broke my parents up, so as soon as we found her, we moved to England. I know it was also my parents' fault but I have to as perfect, so that they can focus on my sister without worrying about me." Betty finished.

"I have been friends with Moronic trio and Delphini for over a year and I have not told them this, do you some special ability." Naruto said with a chuckle.

"Damaged people often feel the most comfortable together." Betty said.

"Very wise words coming from a 11 year old." Naruto said.

They both chuckled as there was a comfortable silence between them it was finally broken by a bell that indicated that Lunch time was over and it was time to head back to class, Naruto collected himself up, then helped Betty up,

It was then that Betty realised why Naruto was in Gryffindor, He was not bound, He was free and fearless, Fearless not in the sense that he was not afraid of things, if that were the case he would be a nutter. Fearless in a way that he accepted everything, even his fears and insecurities with a smile, If that wasn't bravery nothing could be. The rest of the time she got occupied with the entire Ginny and the diary situation and didn't have much time to wonder about boys. During this time she also befriended her other best friend Luna Lovegood, One day when She wanted to get some advice about the diary from Hermione, she ambushed Hermione but since the 3 boys were with her she couldn't say anything clearly but Naruto stepped in to help, she quickly made up an excuse about the transfiguration homework. She would later regret not telling him the truth. Over the period with his performance in the Quidditch pitch, his pranks alongside the twins, the amazing bag with the extension charm that he gifted her for Christmas and his other rumours like the dueling club fight he became more and more amazing, it was too perfect. He was too perfect but once again her attention was brought back to Ginny, then the entire thing that occurred in the Chamber of Secrets, during which time she was too busy worrying to notice and question things. Though later she figured it out, the flaw in perfect Naruto, he kept secrets, No matter what, he had a guard on, like he was always afraid of someone getting close and hurting him, She later figured out it was because of how his life was, even though a smart one, he was still a child when he kept getting abandoned by people, the elf that took care of him, always had a dark look in his eyes. The woman that took care of him had to burn every memory related to him. In his mind, his mother who even though tried to fight for him, it wasn't enough to keep him, His grandma walked away from him, he had abandonment issues and instead of becoming a sociopath and hurting others to keep them close, he never let anyone get close to him. This realisation actually made Betty rethink everything, he was the kind of guy who was hurt more than enough and if she got close, she had to be sure that she would never leave him. Along with the entire Battle of Crimson Island, she kept her distance. She was extremely anxious the rest of her summer when she didn't get any news on his health, she heard from Hermione, who heard from Ron, who was told by Mrs. Weasley. That Kushina told them that Naruto was ok, he would receive some PT over the summer but will be able to return to Hogwarts. Then the end of summer rolled around, Naruto changed, he became more loving and funny than before, even trusting. She would later hear from Hermione that Naruto was marked for death by The Beast and also even though she didn't disclose the nature of the relation, Hermione had told her that Irene was extremely important to Naruto. She figured, He had changed on the island, the things that had happened, rewrote him. He was quite literally reborn, he had different burdens, different goals and different conditions to live in now. However the Naruto that walked out of the Island was not the one she had a crush on, he was now a person she had fallen in love with. That's where stood her problem, over the period of summer vacation, she wanted to talk to him but if she was the only one that did it, it would be too obvious so she had asked Ginny to do it as well, to ask him random stuff but send letters, Ginny was sceptical at first but then she benefited from it as well. Naruto once again did something spectacular, he became the youngest winner of Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, She had grown a lot during this summer, She was taller and more developed than most girls. Even those that were two years older but when she went to see him participate in Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, She was extremely surprised to see that, well as she had muttered 'He got Hotter', everyone had heard her, Mr. Weasley who was enjoying a nice pint spit it out, Kushina gave her a death glare, alongside Tsunade, while Mrs. Weasley giggled. Shizune muffled her giggles behind her sleeves. Mito had to cover her laughter with her hands but The Twins weren't so respectful they burst out laughing, Ron just smirked as Ginny and Hermione were embarrassed for her. They however were able to convince everyone to not blab the spill to Naruto. She had promised herself that this has to be the year where she finally confessed.

So here she was, Her's and Hermione's trunks packed and ready, in Hermione's home with their parents, all of them waiting by the fireplace. In her letter Ginny had mentioned that they will come by floo powder so to keep their fireplace ready and prepared.

There was a huge green fire in the fireplace and out of it stepped Mrs. Weasley and Ginny, they all did introductions and then Mrs. Weasley and Ginny helped the girls with their trunks, first Ginny and Betty with Betty's trunk stepped in.

Ginny took a handful powder and said, "The Burrow."

Both of them appeared on the other side to be greeted by a tall man, with long hair that he had tied back in a ponytail. He was wearing an earring with what looked like a fang dangling from it. His clothes would not have looked out of place at a rock concert, he helped the girls with the trunk and introduced himself to Betty.

"Hello I am Bill." He said,

"I am Elizabeth Cooper but you can call me Betty. You are the one that works at Gringotts, right?" Betty said.

"Yes, I am." He answered and then there was another flash of green and Hermione and Mrs. Weasley appeared. Bill helped them too and then moved to the dining table. There Betty and Hermione met up with Harry.

"Tell me what, Arthur?" Mrs. Weasley repeated, in a dangerous sort of voice.

"It's nothing, Molly," mumbled Mr. Weasley, "Fred and George just - but I've had words with them -"

"What have they done this time?" said Mrs. Weasley. "If it's got anything to do with Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes -"

"Why don't you show Harry where he's sleeping, Ron?" said Hermione from the doorway.

"Let's go Betty." Ginny said.

"He knows where he's sleeping," said Ron, "in my room, he slept there last -" "We can all go," said Hermione pointedly.

"Oh," said Ron, cottoning on. "Right."

"Yeah, we'll come too," said George.

"You stay where you are!" snarled Mrs. Weasley.

Harry and Ron edged out of the kitchen, and they, Hermione, Betty and Ginny set off along the narrow hallway and up the rickety staircase that zigzagged through the house to the upper stories.

"What are Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes?" Harry asked as they climbed. Ron and Ginny both laughed, although Hermione didn't. Betty just smiled.

"Mum found this stack of order forms when she was cleaning Fred and George's room," said Ron quietly. "Great long price lists for stuff they've invented. Joke stuff, you know. Fake wands and trick sweets, loads of stuff. It was brilliant, I never knew they'd been inventing all that . . ."

"We've been hearing explosions out of their room for ages, but we never thought they were actually making things," said Ginny. "We thought they just liked the noise."

"Only, most of the stuff - well, all of it, really - was a bit dangerous," said Ron, "and, you know, they were planning to sell it at Hogwarts to make some money, and Mum went mad at them. Told them they weren't allowed to make any more of it, and burned all the order forms... She's furious at them anyway. They didn't get as many O.W.L.s as she expected."

O.W.L.s were Ordinary Wizarding Levels, the examinations Hogwarts students took at the age of fifteen.

"And then there was this big row," Ginny said, "because Mum wants them to go into the Ministry of Magic like Dad, and they told her all they want to do is open a joke shop."

Just then a door on the second landing opened, and a face poked out wearing horn- rimmed glasses and a very annoyed expression.

"Hi, Percy," said Harry.

"Oh hello, Harry ,Betty, Hermione." said Percy. "I was wondering who was making all the noise. I'm trying to work, in here, you know I've got a report to finish for the office - and it's rather difficult to concentrate when people keep thundering up and down the stairs."

"We're not thundering, "said Ron irritably. "We're walking. Sorry if we've disturbed the top-secret workings of the Ministry of Magic."

"What are you working on?" asked Betty.

"A report for the Department of International Magical Cooperation," said Percy smugly. "We're trying to standardize cauldron thickness. Some of these foreign imports are just a shade too thin - leakages have been increasing at a rate of almost three percent a year -"

"That'll change the world, that report will," said Ron. "Front page of the Daily Prophet, I expect, cauldron leaks."

Percy went slightly pink.

"You might sneer, Ron," he said heatedly, "but unless some sort of international law is imposed we might well find the market flooded with flimsy, shallow- bottomed products that seriously endanger -"

"Yeah, yeah, all right," said Ron, and he started off upstairs again. Percy slammed his bedroom door shut. As Harry, Hermione, Betty and Ginny followed Ron up three more flights of stairs, shouts from the kitchen below echoed up to them. It sounded as though Mr. Weasley had told Mrs. Weasley about the toffees.

They all sat down in Ron's room and started talking about random stuff. Inside the room sat the big black owl that was gifted to Ron by Sirius, as it spotted the group and started to make sound at Them.

"Pig!" Betty said as she went to pet him.

"Shut up, Pig," said Ron, edging his way between two of the four beds that had been squeezed into the room. "Fred and George are in here with us, because Bill and Charlie are in their room," he told Harry. "Percy gets to keep his room all to himself because he's got to work."

"Er - why are you calling that owl Pig?" Harry asked Ron.

"Because he's being stupid," said Ginny,

"His proper name is Pigwidgeon." Added Betty.

"We named him." Ginny said and smiled at Betty.

"Yeah, and that's not a stupid name at all," said Ron sarcastically. "They reckons it's sweet. And I tried to change it, but it was too late, he won't answer to anything else. So now he's Pig. I've got to keep him up here because he annoys Errol and Hermes. He annoys me too, come to that."

They talked some and then headed downstairs to help with dinner, they were all dining in the yard. From the yard a very loud crashing noise was coming. The source of the commotion was revealed to Harry and Ron as they entered the garden, and saw that Bill and Charlie both had their wands out, and were making two battered old tables fly high above the lawn, smashing into each other, each attempting to knock the other's out of the air. Fred and George were cheering, Ginny and Betty were laughing, and Hermione was hovering near the hedge, apparently torn between amusement and anxiety.

Bill's table caught Charlie's with a huge bang and knocked one of its legs off. There was a clatter from overhead, and they all looked up to see Percy's head poking out of a window on the second floor.

"Will you keep it down?!" he bellowed.

"Sorry, Perce," said Bill, grinning. "How're the cauldron bottoms coming on?"

"Very badly," said Percy peevishly, and he slammed the window shut. Chuckling, Bill and Charlie directed the tables safely onto the grass, end to end, and then, with a flick of his wand, Bill reattached the table leg and conjured tablecloths from nowhere.

By seven o'clock, the two tables were groaning under dishes and dishes of Mrs. Weasley's excellent cooking, and the nine Weasleys, Harry, Hermione and Betty were settling themselves down to eat beneath a clear, deep-blue sky. They talked about what the match they were attending, Japan vs Bulgaria.

"Do you reckon We will run into Naruto tomorrow?" Betty asked Ginny.

"Of course we will, his sister is the captain of the team." Ron answered as he overheard them.

"He's been at every single one of Japan's matches." Mr. Weasley said,

"Do You mean Japan's Super fan?" Bill asked.

"Super fan?" Betty.

"Yeah, each player has a fan that always attracts the most attention during the games, Naruto is The Scarlet's Super fan, always carrying this huge Banner, that show's her scoring and doing stunts, followed by the teams' flag and mascot. The entire team might sign it, if they win." Charlie said.

"Well we'll find that tomorrow won't we.." said as he looked at his watch, "You really should be in bed, the whole lot of you you'll be up at the crack of dawn to get to the Cup. Harry, if you leave your school list out, I'll get your things for you tomorrow in Diagon Alley. I'm getting everyone else's. There might not be time after the World Cup, the match went on for five days last time."

"Wow - hope it does this time!" said Harry enthusiastically.

"Well, I certainly don't," said Percy sanctimoniously. "I shudder to think what the state of my in-tray would be if I was away from work for five days."

"Yeah, someone might slip dragon dung in it again, eh, Perce?" said Fred.

"That was a sample of fertilizer from Norway!" said Percy, going very red in the face. "It was nothing personal!"

"It was," Fred whispered to Harry as they got up from the table. "We sent it."

Betty had barely lain down to sleep in Ginny's room when she was being shaken awake by Mrs. Weasley.

"Time to go,Betty, dear," she whispered, moving away to wake Hermione. The three girls got dressed and headed down, the boys minus Bill, Charlie and Percy were there. They sat down to have breakfast.

"Why do we have to be up so early?" Ginny said, rubbing her eyes and sitting down at the table.

"We've got a bit of a walk," said Mr. Weasley.

"Walk?" said Harry. "What, are we walking to the World Cup?"

"No, no, that's miles away," said Mr. Weasley, smiling. "We only need to walk a short way. It's just that it's very difficult for a large number of wizards to congregate without attracting Muggle attention. We have to be very careful about how we travel at the best of times, and on a huge occasion like the Quidditch World Cup..."

"George!" said Mrs. Weasley sharply, and they all jumped.

"What?" said George, in an innocent tone that deceived nobody.

"What is that in your pocket?"

"Nothing!"

"Don't you lie to me!"

Mrs. Weasley pointed her wand at George's pocket and said, "Accio!"

Several small, brightly colored objects zoomed out of George's pocket; he made a grab for them but missed, and they sped right into Mrs. Weasley's outstretched hand.

"We told you to destroy them!" said Mrs. Weasley furiously, holding up what were unmistakably more Ton-Tongue Toffees. "We told you to get rid of the lot! Empty your pockets, go on, both of you."

It was an unpleasant scene; the twins had evidently been trying to smuggle as many toffees out of the house as possible, and it was only by using her Summoning Charm that Mrs. Weasley managed to find them all.

"Accio! Accio! Accio!" she shouted, and toffees zoomed from all sorts of unlikely places, including the lining of George's jacket and the turn-ups of Fred's jeans.

"We spent six months developing those!" Fred shouted at his mother as she threw the toffees away.

"Oh a fine way to spend six months!" she shrieked. "No wonder you didn't get more O.W.L.s!"

All in all, the atmosphere was not very friendly as they took their departure. Mrs. Weasley was still glowering as she kissed Mr. Weasley on the cheek, though not nearly as much as the twins, who had each hoisted their rucksacks onto their backs and walked out without a word to her.

"Well, have a lovely time," said Mrs. Weasley, "and behave yourselves," she called after the twins' retreating backs, but they did not look back or answer. "I'll send Bill, Charlie, and Percy along around midday," Mrs. Weasley said to Mr. Weasley, as he, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Betty and Ginny set off across the dark yard after Fred and George.

It was chilly and the moon was still out. Only a dull, greenish tinge along the horizon to their right showed that daybreak was drawing closer.

"So how does everyone get there without all the Muggles noticing?" Harry asked.

"It's been a massive organizational problem," sighed Mr. Weasley. "The trouble is, about a hundred thousand wizards turn up at the World Cup, and of course, we just haven't got a magical site big enough to accommodate them all. There are places Muggles can't penetrate, but imagine trying to pack a hundred thousand wizards into Diagon Alley or platform nine and three-quarters. So we had to find a nice deserted moor, and set up as many anti-Muggle precautions as possible. The whole Ministry's been working on it for months. First, of course, we have to stagger the arrivals. People with cheaper tickets have to arrive two weeks beforehand. A limited number use Muggle transport, but we can't have too many clogging up their buses and trains - remember, wizards are coming from all over the world. Some Apparate, of course, but we have to set up safe points for them to appear, well away from Muggles. I believe there's a handy wood they're using as the Apparition point. For those who don't want to Apparate, or can't, we use Portkeys. They're objects that are used to transport wizards from one spot to another at a prearranged time. You can do large groups at a time if you need to. There have been two hundred Portkeys placed at strategic points around Britain, and the nearest one to us is up at the top of Stoatshead Hill, so that's where we're headed."

Mr. Weasley pointed ahead of them, where a large black mass rose beyond the village of Ottery St. Catchpole.

"What sort of objects are Portkeys?" said Harry curiously.

"Well, they can be anything," said Mr. Weasley. "Unobtrusive things, obviously, so Muggles don't go picking them up and playing with them ... stuff they'll just think is litter..."

They trudged down the dark, dank lane toward the village, the silence broken only by their footsteps. The sky lightened very slowly as they made their way through the village, its inky blackness diluting to deepest blue. Mr. Weasley kept checking his watch.

They didn't have breath to spare for talking as they began to climb Stoatshead Hill, stumbling occasionally in hidden rabbit holes, slipping on thick black tuffets of grass.

"Whew," panted Mr. Weasley, taking off his glasses and wiping them on his sweater. "Well, we've made good time - we've got ten minutes."

Hermione came over the crest of the hill last, clutching a stitch in her side.

"Now we just need the Portkey," said Mr. Weasley, replacing his glasses and squinting around at the ground. "It won't be big... Come on..."

They spread out, searching. They had only been at it for a couple of minutes, however, when a shout rent the still air.

"Over here, Arthur! Over here, son, we've got it."

Two tall figures were silhouetted against the starry sky on the other side of the hilltop.

"Amos!" said Mr. Weasley, smiling as he strode over to the man who had shouted. The rest of them followed.

Mr. Weasley was shaking hands with a ruddy-faced wizard with a scrubby brown beard, who was holding a moldy-looking old boot in his other hand.

"This is Amos Diggory, everyone," said Mr. Weasley. "He works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. And I think you know his son, Cedric?"

Cedric Diggory was an extremely handsome boy of around seventeen. He was Captain and Seeker of the Hufflepuff House Quidditch team at Hogwarts. Betty never had any form of interaction with him, but she knew from Hermione that Naruto and Cedric knew each other, when the news of Naruto not playing Quidditch last year many players came to talk to Naruto. Cedric was one of them.

"Hi," said Cedric, looking around at them all.

Everybody said hi back except Fred and George, who merely nodded. They had never quite forgiven Cedric for beating their team, Gryffindor, in the first Quidditch match of the previous year.

"Long walk, Arthur?" Cedric's father asked.

"Not too bad," said Mr. Weasley. "We live just on the other side of the village there. You?"

"Had to get up at two, didn't we, Ced? I tell you, I'll be glad when he's got his Apparition test. Still ... not complaining ... Quidditch World Cup, wouldn't miss it for a sackful of Galleons - and the tickets cost about that. Mind you, looks like I got off easy. . . ." Amos Diggory peered good-naturedly around at the three Weasley boys, Harry, Hermione, Betty and Ginny. "All these yours, Arthur?"

"Oh no, only the redheads," said Mr. Weasley, pointing out his children. "This is Betty, Ginny's friend, Hermione, friend of Ron's - and Harry, another friend -"

"Merlin's beard," said Amos Diggory, his eyes widening. "Harry? Harry Potter?"

"Er - yeah," said Harry.

Harry was used to people looking curiously at him when they met him, used to the way their eyes moved at once to the lightning scar on his forehead, but it always made him feel uncomfortable.

"Ced's talked about you, of course," said Amos Diggory. "Told us all about playing against you last year... I said to him, I said - Ced, that'll be something to tell your grandchildren, that will... You beat Harry Potter!"

"Harry fell off his broom, Dad," he muttered." I told you ... it was an accident..."

"Yes, but you didn't fall off, did you?" roared Amos genially, slapping his son on his back. "Always modest, our Ced, always the gentleman ... but the best man won, I'm sure Harry'd say the same, wouldn't you, eh? One falls off his broom, one stays on, you don't need to be a genius to tell which one's the better flier!"

"Must be nearly time," said Mr. Weasley quickly, pulling out his watch again. "Do you know whether we're waiting for any more, Amos?"

"No, the Lovegoods have been there for a week already and the Fawcetts couldn't get tickets," said Mr. Diggory. "There aren't any more of us in this area, are there?"

"Not that I know of," said Mr. Weasley. "Yes, it's a minute off ... We'd better get ready..."

He looked around at Harry, Hermione and Betty.

"You just need to touch the Portkey, that's all, a finger will do -"

With difficulty, owing to their bulky backpacks, the ten of them crowded around the old boot held out by Amos Diggory.

They all stood there, in a tight circle, as a chill breeze swept over the hilltop. Nobody spoke.

"Three. . ." muttered Mr. Weasley, one eye still on his watch, two. . . one. . ."

It happened immediately: Betty felt as though a hook just behind her navel had been suddenly jerked irresistibly forward. Her feet left the ground; She could feel Ginny and Hermione on either side of her, their shoulders banging into her's; they were all speeding forward in a howl of wind and swirling color; her forefinger was stuck to the boot as though it was pulling him magnetically onward and then.

Her feet slammed into the ground; Hermione staggered into her and they fell over; the Portkey hit the ground near Harry's head with a heavy thud.

She looked up. Mr. Weasley, Mr. Diggory, and Cedric were still standing, though looking very windswept; everybody else was on the ground.

"Seven past five from Stoatshead Hill," said a voice.

After that they all finally made it to the campsite. Betty and Hermione quickly set up the camps and as they were doing so they heard a very familiar voice.

"Finally! I thought you guys wouldn't make it till after my celebration party!"

They turned to see Naruto in black capri, sandals and white hoodie. His band tied on his right hand, Kimoyo beads in left arm, The hoodie had Japan's Quidditch team on it. A camera was hanging from his neck.

"Naruto!" Mr. Weasley said as he extended his hand for a shake, Naruto obliged and shook his hand, they all greeted each other and Naruto settled down with them.

"So where is your tent son?" Mr. Weasley asked.

"Oh it's a couple lanes back, at the border." Naruto said as he sat beside Fred.

"Border?" Harry asked.

"Oh, Fans aren't getting along, this stadium has been the venue since beginning but since the semi's, Ireland vs Japan and USA vs Bulgaria. English folk were so pissed after Ireland was flattened 640-200 that a fight broke out. So, the entire arena was bordered up so that didn't happen mess, I was able to score a location by the border for you guys." Naruto finished.

"That must have been awesome." George said with a snicker.

"You have no…" Naruto "Not Awesome." Mr. Weasley.

"So have you been to Bulgaria's side?" Ginny asked.

"More like Krum's side. Each camp has his stupid picture on it." Naruto said.

"You must have met with a lot of unique people over the period." Hermione said. She meant in the way as Wizards and Witches from all around the world. His reply

"Oh yeah, there is this old chap, roaming around in pink flower print women's gown. A ministry employee has been trying to get him to change for the last week but he hasn't yet." Naruto said with a snicker, joined by the other guys.

"You are an idiot." Hermione said in a monotone.

"Must be Archie." Mr. Weasley muttered.

They started to settle, and also started to cook some eggs and sausages. Just then Bill, Charlie and Percy showed up.

"Just Apparated, Dad," said Percy loudly. "Ah, excellent, lunch!"

Naruto stood up to meet the three men.

"Sup Percy I heard you started working in the Department of International Magical Cooperation, Congratulations." Naruto said as he shook Percy's hand.

"Thank you Naruto, See Ron this is how you treat people." Percy said.

Ron just scowled.

"Hello, I am William, you can call me Bill." Bill introduced.

"The eldest, Curse breaker, Ron and Ginny respects you a lot. I am Naruto." Naruto said. As they shook hands.

"Do they now?" Bill said with a smile. The two mentioned children just blushed.

Then Charlie put his hand forward, Naruto grabbed it and as they felt each other's grip they understood that the other was also a magical creature handler.

"Charlie, Dragons." Charlie said,

"Naruto, any and all." He replied with a smile,

Then they all sat down for food and talk,

"If I remember correctly you have to be 17 to participate in Wizarding Schools Potion Championship and you are only 14 and have won already." Bill asked, everyone Naruto had met had the same question for him, even though his special condition was mentioned in the papers.

"It's more like the participants should not have the trace on them, I don't so.." Naruto answered. They then had to explain to Harry about what he had missed about the Wizarding were halfway through their plates of eggs and sausages when Mr. Weasley jumped to his feet, waving and grinning at a man who was striding towards them. "Aha!" he said. "The man of the moment! Ludo!"

He was wearing long Quidditch robes in thick horizontal stripes of bright yellow and black. An enormous picture of a wasp was splashed across his chest. He had the look of a powerfully built man gone slightly to seed; the robes were stretched tightly across a large belly he surely had not had in the days when he had played Quidditch for England. His nose was squashed (probably broken by a stray Bludger, They thought), but his round blue eyes, short blond hair, and rosy complexion made him look like a very overgrown schoolboy.

"Ahoy there!" Bagman called happily. He was walking as though he had springs attached to the balls of his feet and was plainly in a state of wild excitement.

"Arthur, old man," he puffed as he reached the campfire, "what a day, eh? What a day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming ... and hardly a hiccough in the arrangements …Not much for me to do!"

Behind him, a group of haggard-looking Ministry wizards rushed past, pointing at the distant evidence of some sort of a magical fire that was sending violet sparks twenty feet into the air.

Percy hurried forward with his hand outstretched. Apparently his disapproval of the way Ludo Bagman ran his department did not prevent him from wanting to make a good impression.

"Ah - yes," said Mr. Weasley, grinning, "this is my son Percy. He's just started at the Ministry - and this is Fred - no, George, sorry - that's Fred - Bill, Charlie, Ron - my daughter, Ginny and her friend Elizabeth Cooper and Ron's friends, Hermione Granger ,Harry Potter and Naruto Namikaze."

Bagman did the smallest of double takes when he heard Harry's name, and his eyes performed the familiar flick upward to the scar on Harry's forehead but he smirked at Naruto.

"You are still banned!" Ludo said.

"Of course I am, win the pot 3 times in a row and people think you are a seer, the nerve." Naruto said with a smirk.

"You both already know each other?" Mr. Weasley asked.

"Yeah, He's a cheater." Ludo said in monotone. Then smiled.

"I'm not a cheater, you are too damn excited with everything to study the play and the rest are just not smart enough, so I win." Naruto said,his smirk still present. He turned to Fred and whispered something in his ears.

"Fancy a flutter on the match, Arthur?" he said eagerly, jingling what seemed to be a large amount of gold in the pockets of his yellow-and-black robes.

"I've already got Roddy Pontner betting me Bulgaria will score first - I offered him nice odds, considering Japan's front three are the strongest I've seen in years - and little Agatha Timms has put up half shares in her eel farm on a weeklong match."

"Oh ... go on then," said Mr. Weasley. "Let's see ... a Galleon on Japan to win?"

"A Galleon?" Ludo Bagman looked slightly disappointed, but recovered himself. "Very well, very well ... any other takers?"

"They're a bit young to be gambling," said Mr. Weasley. "Molly wouldn't like -"

Fred and George smiled at Naruto, then He passed them 10 gallons.

"We'll bet forty-seven Galleons, fifteen Sickles, three Knuts," said Fred as he and George quickly pooled all their money and added it to the money Naruto gave them, "that Japan wins - but Viktor Krum gets the Snitch. Oh and we'll throw in a fake wand."

"You don't want to go showing Mr. Bagman rubbish like that," Percy hissed, but Bagman didn't seem to think the wand was rubbish at all; on the contrary, his boyish face shone with excitement as he took it from Fred, and when the wand gave a loud squawk and turned into a rubber chicken, Bagman roared with laughter.

"Excellent! I haven't seen one that convincing in years! I'd pay five Galleons for that!"

Percy froze in an attitude of stunned disapproval.

"Boys," said Mr. Weasley under his breath, "I don't want you betting... That's all your savings ... Your mother -"

"Don't be a spoilsport, Arthur!" boomed Ludo Bagman, rattling his pockets excitedly, he gave Naruto a look with a smile on his face, but Naruto just raised his hands in defence.

"They're old enough to know what they want! You reckon Japan will win but Krum'll get the Snitch? Not a chance, boys, not a chance... I'll give you excellent odds on that one ... We'll add five Galleons for the funny wand, then, shall we..."

Mr. Weasley looked on helplessly as Ludo Bagman whipped out a notebook and quill and began jotting down the twins' names.

"Cheers," said George, taking the slip of parchment Bagman handed him and tucking it away into the front of his robes. Bagman turned most cheerfully back to Mr. Weasley.

The Twins turned to Naruto.

"Are you sure?" Fred asked.

"1000% no matter how much of an idiot he is, Krum is always the one that gets the snitch. In all the matches, Japan's seeker is an amateur idiot in front of Krum but the rest of the team, Iron formations no breaks, no loose ends, if I am wrong I'll pay you back, I've already won 200 Galleons, 67 Sickles and 26 Knuts." Naruto whispered.

"Couldn't do me a brew, I suppose? I'm keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My Bulgarian opposite number's making difficulties, and I can't understand a word he's saying. Barty'll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty languages."

"Mr. Crouch?" said Percy, suddenly abandoning his look of poker-stiff disapproval and positively writhing with excitement. "He speaks over two hundred! Mermish and Gobbledegook and Troll. . ."

"Don't start confessing your love, now." Naruto said, everybody shared a good laugh, which was increased by, Fred's comment.

"Anyone can speak Troll," said Fred dismissively. "All you have to do is point and grunt."

Percy threw Fred and Naruto an extremely nasty look and stoked the fire vigorously to bring the kettle back to the boil.

"Any news of Bertha Jorkins yet, Ludo?" Mr. Weasley asked as Bagman settled himself down on the grass beside them all.

"Not a dicky bird," said Bagman comfortably. "But she'll turn up. Poor old Bertha ... memory like a leaky cauldron and no sense of direction. Lost, you take my word for it. She'll wander back into the office sometime in October, thinking it's still July."

"You don't think it might be time to send someone to look for her?" Mr. Weasley suggested tentatively as Percy handed Bagman his tea.

"Barty Crouch keeps saying that," said Bagman, his round eyes widening innocently, "but we really can't spare anyone at the moment. Oh - talk of the devil! Barty!"

A wizard had just Apparated at their fireside, and he could not have made more of a contrast with Ludo Bagman, sprawled on the grass in his old Wasp robes. Barty Crouch was a stiff, upright, elderly man, dressed in an impeccably crisp suit and tie. The parting in his short gray hair was almost unnaturally straight, and his narrow toothbrush mustache looked as though he trimmed it using a slide rule. His shoes were very highly polished. As soon Naruto spotted Barty he quickly jumped behind Charlie and George, hidden from Barty's vision.

"Pull up a bit of grass, Barry," said Ludo brightly, patting the ground beside him.

"No thank you, Ludo," said Crouch, and there was a bit of impatience in his voice.

"I've been looking for you everywhere. The Bulgarians are insisting we add another twelve seats to the Top Box."

"Oh is that what they're after?" said Bagman. "I thought the chap was asking to borrow a pair of tweezers. Bit of a strong accent."

"Mr. Crouch!" said Percy breathlessly, sunk into a kind of half bow that made him look like a hunchback. "Would you like a cup of tea?"

"Oh," said Mr. Crouch, looking over at Percy in mild surprise. "Yes - thank you, Weatherby."

Fred and George choked into their own cups. while Naruto let a laugh out. Percy, very pink around the ears, busied himself with the kettle.

"I know that laugh anywhere, Naruto!" Barty barked.

"He's not here." Naruto said from behind the two boys, he had thought his voice would be mixed among others but he failed

"Get away from behind the boys, you are banned here." Barty said.

"Banned!?" All said at the same time, even Ludo.

"Yes, Banned. Don't you know about the fight that led to implementation of borders." Barty said as Naruto walked out from behind the boys.

"He told us about it." Mr. Weasley said.

"Well, I know he must have failed to mention it was him that fanned the fumes to turn it into a full blown fight. Hence banned from gathering with supporters of rival team." Barty said.

"All I did was agree with a bunch of joy drunk and pissed drunk gentlemen at the same time, might have spilled someone's drink on someone else but I did not fan any fumes sir." Naruto said in mock hurt. The others started to laugh, apart from Percy and Barty they were looking at him in anger.

"Go back to your camp Naruto, You might be bright and smart but things often escalate into chaos around you faster then it can be contained." Barty said as he watched Naruto walk away, but before Naruto did, He shouted.

"I am a believer and preacher of Free spirit sir and this is one of the greatest events in history, if We don't celebrate and let our true selves out now, we are betraying everything so I will always preach freedom, in my own chaotic way if I have to after all No strings on me." With that he walked away, while people started cheering in agreement of his parting words.

Betty could only facepalm, She wanted to ask him out this year and she didn't even speak in front of him yet.

—

They all went back to their seats and finally before the match, they bought merchandise of the teams they were supporting, Percy, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny were supporting Bulgaria and Fred, George, Bill, , Charlie and Betty were supporting Japan. They were all in the best seats.

Betty looked over her shoulder to see who else was sharing the box with them. So far it was empty, except for a tiny creature sitting in the second from last seat at the end of the row behind them. The creature, whose legs were so short they stuck out in front of it on the chair, was wearing a tea towel draped like a toga, and it had its face hidden in its hands. Suddenly from beside her.

"Dobby?" said Harry incredulously.

The tiny creature looked up and stretched its fingers, revealing enormous brown eyes and a nose the exact size and shape of a large tomato. It wasn't Dobby - it was, however, unmistakably a house-elf, as Harry's friend Dobby had been. Harry had set Dobby free from his old owners, the Malfoy family.

"Did sir just call me Dobby?" squeaked the elf curiously from between its fingers. Its voice was higher even than Dobby's had been, a teeny, quivering squeak of a voice, and Harry suspected though it was very hard to tell with a house-elf - that this one might just be female. Ron and Hermione spun around in their seats to look. Though they had heard a lot about Dobby from Harry, they had never actually met him. Even Mr. Weasley looked around in interest.

"Sorry," Harry told the elf, "I just thought you were someone I knew."

"But I knows Dobby too, sir!" squeaked the elf. She was shielding her face, as though blinded by light, though the Top Box was not brightly lit. "My name is Winky, sir - and you, sir -" Her dark brown eyes widened to the size of side plates as they rested upon Harry's scar. "You is surely Harry Potter!"

"Yeah, I am," said Harry.

"But Dobby talks of you all the time, sir!" s he said, lowering her hands very slightly and looking awestruck.

"How is he?" said Harry. "How's freedom suiting him?"

"Ah, sir," said Winky, shaking her head, "ah sir, meaning no disrespect, sir, but I is not sure you did Dobby a favor, sir, when you is setting him free."

"Why?" said Harry, taken aback. "What's wrong with him?"

"Freedom is going to Dobby's head, sir, " said Winky sadly. "Ideas above his station, sir. Can't get another position, sir."

"Why not?" said Harry.

Winky lowered her voice by a half-octave and whispered, "He is wanting paying for his work, sir."

"Paying?" said Harry blankly. "Well - why shouldn't he be paid?"

Winky looked quite horrified at the idea and closed her fingers slightly so that her face was half-hidden again.

"House-elves is not paid, sir!" she said in a muffled squeak. "No, no, no. I says to Dobby, I says, go find yourself a nice family and settle down, Dobby. He is getting up to all sorts of high jinks, sir, what is unbecoming to a house-elf. You goes racketing around like this, Dobby, I says, and next thing I hear you's up in front of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, like some common goblin."

"Well, it's about time he had a bit of fun," said Harry.

"House-elves is not supposed to have fun, Harry Potter," said Winky firmly, from behind her hands. "House-elves does what they is told. I is not liking heights at all, Harry Potter" - she glanced toward the edge of the box and gulped - "but my master sends me to the Top Box and I comes, sir."

"Why's he sent you up here, if he knows you don't like heights?" said Harry, frowning.

"Master - master wants me to save him a seat, Harry Potter. He is very busy," said Winky, tilting her head toward the empty space beside her. "Winky is wishing she is back in master's tent, Harry Potter, but Winky does what she is told. Winky is a good house-elf."

She gave the edge of the box another frightened look and hid her eyes completely again. Harry turned back to the others.

"So that's a house-elf?" Ron muttered. "Weird things, aren't they?"

"Dobby was weirder," said Harry fervently.

Ron pulled out his Omnioculars and started testing them, staring down into the crowd on the other side of the stadium. He looked around more to see,

"There He is!" Ron said.

"Who?" Hermione.

"Naruto, of course, Directly opposite to us. Among…" Ron was saying then he started to laugh.

"Among what?" Betty asked with an edge in her voice.

"Among 50 Bulgarian supporters, all alone. Just to mess with their minds." Ron said, they all shared a laugh. The box filled gradually around them over the next half hour. Mr. Weasley kept shaking hands with people who were obviously very important wizards. Percy jumped to his feet so often that he looked as though he were trying to sit on a hedgehog.

Then they heard a familiar voice from behind them.

"Oh I am glad to see all of you here." They turned to see Kushina, she was accompanied by Fudge and two other. Secretary to each. Kushina greeted everyone she knew, She had heard so much about the three eldest sons of Molly that she greeted all of them with great smiles, Fudge greeted them the same way, but not before asking.

"You know Arthur and his family personally?" He asked Kushina.

"Of course his children are friends with my son." She told him, he just released a 'ohh', some knew that Kushina was the mother of Mito, Erza and Naruto, most thought all four were just part of the same powerful Wizarding family, The Uzumaki. So, That is where the surprise came. They were also joined by Bulgarian Minister, all three sat down in their seats. Hermione was next to Kushina. So, Kushina asked Hermione.

"I only arrived half an hour ago, did you see Naruto anywhere?"

"Yeah, we ran into him before the match but he had to leave for 'some' reason and his seats are different, Ron says he's directly opposite to us." She whispered.

They were joined by Lucius, Draco and Narcissa Malfoy, followed closely behind by Delphini she was dressed in a beautiful white and yellow sundress, while the Lucius and Arthur, Kids and Draco gave each other nasty look, Delphi spoke.

"Hey guys, it's nice to see you here."

They all could only mutter a 'yeah', 'you too'. But didn't speak. Kushina was surprised by this but she recognised this girl. She was added to the photograph that followed Naruto after his first year, left for a while then returned. Her's was the only one that did that. Since she was part of that photograph, Kushina knew she was his friend so she chose to greet her.

"I know you, you are one of Naruto's friends. He told me your name is Delphini right?"

Delphini was taken back by this,

"Why did Naruto tell you about me?" Delphini asked, as polite as she could be.

"Oh, of course, where are my manners, I am Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto is my son." Kushina whispered to her, Naruto wanted his family in his life, not their lives. She will always respect that.

"Oh..what?...I mean Pleasure to meet you." She said as she moved further than the rest to sit away.

Next moment, Ludo Bagman charged into the box.

"Everyone ready?" he said, his round face gleaming like a great, excited Edam. "Minister - ready to go?"

"Ready when you are, Ludo," said Fudge comfortably.

Ludo whipped out his wand, directed it at his own throat, and said "Sonorus!" and then spoke over the roar of sound that was now filling the packed stadium; his voice echoed over them, booming into every corner of the stands.

"Ladies and gentlemen. . . welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!"

The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their discordant national anthems to the racket. The huge blackboard opposite them was wiped clear of its last message (Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans - A Risk With Every Mouthful!) and now showed BULGARIA: 0, JAPAN: 0.

"And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce. . . the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!"

The right-hand side of the stands, which was a solid block of scarlet, roared its approval.

"I wonder what they've brought," said Mr. Weasley, leaning forward in his seat. "Aaah!" He suddenly whipped off his glasses and polished them hurriedly on his robes. "Veela!"

"What are veel -?"

But a hundred veela were now gliding out onto the field, and Harry's question was answered for him. Veela were women. . . the most beautiful women they had ever seen. . . except that they weren't - they couldn't be - human. All tried to guess what exactly they could be; what could make their skin shine moon-bright like that, or their white-gold hair fan out behind them without wind.. . but then the music started.

They started there dancing and the entire field was stuck in their bodies for everyone wanted to dance with them but at the same time the slightest moment felt like they would miss out on the best thing in the world. The ones that chose Bulgaria smirked at the ones supporting Japan,

"Don't get cocky, You'll eat that smile when Japan's done." Fred said.

"And now," roared Ludo Bagman's voice, "kindly put your wands in the air. . . for the Japanese National Team Mascots!"

The weather around the stadium started changing, once hot breezes turned to gentle cold winds. The clear starry sky was filled with clouds and then a thunderclap. The ones on Japan's side all shouted in approval, the ones on Bulgaria's side were filled with fear. One thunderclap turned many and then a roar, a big blue jaw peaked out of clouds and then it was followed by a dragon's head but instead of a dragon's body it had Snake like body with short limbs, it's entire body a brilliant blue and white, it's size covered the sky above the entire stadium.

"What is?" Harry was muttering in fear while Mr. Weasley who was next to him had an amazing bright smile.

"That is a Wani."

It gave one last mighty roar before it vanished in a white flash of light. Harry and other Bulgarian supporters recovered from the fright they felt.

"It's roar increases and induced emotions of fear in enemy, hope and joy in Friends." Kushina said with a smirk.

"And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome - the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! I give you - Dimitrov!"

A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick, moving so fast it was blurred, shot out onto the field from an entrance far below, to wild applause from the Bulgarian supporters.

"Ivanova!"

A second scarlet-robed player zoomed out.

"Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaand - Krum!"

"That's him, that's him!" yelled Ron, following Krum with his Omnioculars. Harry quickly focused his own.

Viktor Krum was thin, dark, and sallow-skinned, with a large curved nose and thick black eyebrows. He looked like an overgrown bird of prey. It was hard to believe he was only eighteen.

"And now, please greet - the Japanese National Quidditch Team!" yelled Bagman.

As he said that, from about the location Naruto stood two sticks appeared and separated to show a banner with entire national team's symbol on it. It was so big that it was clearly visible from throughout the stadium,

"-Sato, Suzuki, Hirakata, Takahashi, Tamotsu, Watanabe Aaaannd Uzumaki."

As he said the players name they flew through the Banner together, as they did, it turned from white to multiple coloured confetti. The team in perfect sync flew around the field, Flying in order as their names were called. As they did, the banner was changed to the one that showed first each player with their nicknames, there stunts, team mascot, Team symbol and then it turned to show Erza scoring.

—

It was Quidditch as none had seen before, they were all on the edges of their seats the game at the level none had ever seen it played before. Harry was pressing his Omnioculars so hard to his glasses that they were cutting into the bridge of his nose. The speed of the players was incredible - the Chasers were throwing the Quaffle to one another so fast that Bagman only had time to say their names.

HAWKSHEAD ATTACKING FORMATION, Erza's voice came.

As they watched the three Japanese Chasers zoom closely together, Erza in the center, slightly ahead of Sato and Suzuki, bearing down upon the Bulgarians. PORSKOFF PLOY flashed up next, as Erza made as though to dart upward with the Quaffle, drawing away the Bulgarian Chaser Ivanova and dropping the Quaffle to Suzuki. One of the Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov, swung hard at a passing Bludger with his small club, knocking it into Suzuki's path; Suzuki ducked to avoid the Bludger and dropped the Quaffle; and Levski, soaring beneath, caught it but he tried to pass it to another chaser but out of nowhere Erza came spinning in, She caught the Quaffle not slowing down threw it with all her power - "ERZA SCORES!" roared Bagman, and the stadium shuddered with a roar of applause and cheers. "Ten zero to Japan!"

"What?" Harry yelled, looking wildly around through his Omnioculars. "But Levski's got the Quaffle!"

"Harry, if you're not going to watch at normal speed, you're going to miss things!" shouted Hermione, who was dancing up and down, waving her arms in the air while Erza did a lap of honor around the field. Naruto's banner replayed the last move, to show the amazing throw.

Anybody who knew enough about Quidditch would say that the Japanese Chasers were superb. They worked as a seamless team, their movements so well coordinated that they appeared to be reading one another's minds as they positioned themselves, and the rosette on Betty's chest kept squeaking their names: "Erza - Sato - Suzuki!" Much to Ron and Harry's joined annoyance.

And within ten minutes, Japan had scored twice more, bringing their lead to thirty-zero and causing a thunderous tide of roars and applause from the green- clad supporters. Each score was replayed on the Banner for the supporters to once again cheer in delight.

The match became still faster, but more brutal. Volkov and Vulchanov, the Bulgarian Beaters, were whacking the Bludgers as fiercely as possible at the Japanese chasers, and were starting to prevent them from using some of their best moves; twice they were forced to scatter, and then, finally, Ivanova managed to break through their ranks; dodge the Keeper,Watanabe; and score Bulgaria's first goal.

Harry had gone curious as to how Naruto's banner worked, he looked for him and saw that Naruto also had a Omniocular, it was linked to a stick next to Naruto with a paper with some words on it and he figured it out, Naruto was tracking the entire game and recording and replaying the plays that he wanted, he most probably understood them because of watching these games for more than a month now.

"Dimitrov! Levski! Dimitrov! Ivanova - oh I say!" roared Bagman.

One hundred thousand wizards gasped as the two Seekers, Krum and Tomatsu, plummeted through the center of the Chasers, so fast that it looked as though they had just jumped from airplanes without parachutes. Everybody followed their descent through there Omnioculars or through Naruto's banner squinting to see where the Snitch was -

"They're going to crash!" screamed Hermione next to Harry.

She was half right - at the very last second, Viktor Krum pulled out of the dive and spiraled off. tomatsu, however, hit the ground with a dull thud that could be heard throughout the stadium. A huge groan rose from the Japanese seats.

"Fool!" moaned Mr. Weasley. "Krum was feinting!"

"It's time-out!" yelled Bagman's voice, "as trained mediwizards hurry onto the field to examine Tomatsu!"

"He'll be okay, he only got ploughed!" Charlie said reassuringly to Ginny, who was hanging over the side of the box, looking horror-struck. "Which is what Krum was after, of course... ."

Tomatsu got to his feet at last, to loud cheers from the green-clad supporters, mounted his Firebolt, and kicked back off into the air. Erza spoke or from the looks of it scolded him, but then patted him to fly revival seemed to give Japan new heart. When Referee blew his whistle again, the Chasers moved into action with a skill unrivaled by anything anyone had seen so far.

After fifteen more fast and furious minutes, Japan had pulled ahead by ten more goals. They were now leading by one hundred and thirty points to ten, and the game was starting to get dirtier.

As Suzuki shot toward the goal posts yet again, clutching the Quaffle tightly under his arm, the Bulgarian Keeper, Zograf, flew out to meet him. Whatever happened was over so quickly many didn't catch it, but a scream of rage from the Japanese crowd, and Mostafa's long, shrill whistle blast, told everyone it was a foul. Many turned to Naruto's banner, which showed how, as Suzuki was moving a little out of Zograf's path, he shoved his elbow out and it hit Suzuki in the ribs, hurting him some but completely making him lose his balance.

"And Mostafa takes the Bulgarian Keeper to task for cobbing - excessive use of elbows!" Bagman informed the roaring spectators. "And - yes, it's a penalty to Japan!"

Play now reached a level of ferocity beyond anything they had yet seen. The Beaters on both sides were acting without mercy: Volkov and Vulchanov in particular seemed not to care whether their clubs made contact with Bludger or human as they swung them violently through the air. Dimitrov shot straight at Erza, who had the Quaffle, nearly knocking her off her broom.

"Foul!" roared the Japan supporters as one, all standing up in a great wave of green.

"Foul!" echoed Ludo Bagman's magically magnified voice. "Dimitrov tries to skin Erza, deliberately flying to collide there - and it's got to be another penalty - yes, there's the whistle!"

"Levski - Dimitrov - Erza - Sato - Suzuki- Ivanova - Erza again - Erza - ERZA SCORES!"

The game recommenced immediately; now Levski had the Quaffle, now Dimitrov -

The Japanese Beater Hirakata swung heavily, she hit a passing Bludger, and hit it as hard as she possibly could toward Krum, who did not duck quickly enough. It hit him full in the face.

There was a deafening groan from the crowd; Krum's nose looked broken, there was blood everywhere, but Hassan Mostafa, The referee didn't blow his whistle. He had become distracted,

"Time-out! Ah, come on, he can't play like that, look at him -" Ron was muttering.

"Look at Tomatsu!" Harry yelled.

For the Japanese Seeker had suddenly gone into a dive, and Harry was quite sure that this was no Wronski Feint; this was the real thing.

"He's seen the Snitch!" Harry shouted. "He's seen it! Look at him go!"

Half the crowd seemed to have realized what was happening; the Japanese supporters rose in another great wave of green, screaming their Seeker on. . . but Krum was on his tail. How he could see where he was going, Harry had no idea; there were flecks of blood flying through the air behind him, but he was drawing level with Tomatsu now as the pair of them hurtled toward the ground again -

"They're going to crash!" shrieked Hermione.

"They're not!" roared Ron.

"Tomatsu is!" yelled Harry.

And he was right - for the second time, Tomatsu hit the ground with tremendous force.

"The Snitch, where's the Snitch?" bellowed Charlie, along the row. "He's got it - Krum's got it - it's all over!" shouted Harry.

Krum, his red robes shining with blood from his nose, was rising gently into the air, his fist held high, a glint of gold in his hand.

The scoreboard was flashing BULGARIA: 160, JAPAN: 170 across the crowd, who didn't seem to have realized what had happened. Then, slowly, as though a great jumbo jet were revving up, the rumbling from the Japan's supporters grew louder and louder and erupted into screams of delight.

"JAPAN WINS!" Bagman shouted, who like the Japanese, seemed to be taken aback by the sudden end of the match.

"KRUM GETS THE SNITCH - BUT JAPAN WINS - good lord, I don't think any of us were expecting that!"

"What did he catch the Snitch for?" Ron bellowed, as he jumped up and down,his anger at his team losing the match clearly visible. "He ended it when Japan were a hundred and sixty points ahead, the idiot!"

"He knew they were never going to catch up!" Harry shouted back over all the noise. "The Japanese Chasers were too good. . . . He wanted to.."

"End it on his terms, that's all." Kushina completed as she was applauding her daughter and her team.

The banner could just make out Krum, surrounded by mediwizards. He looked surlier than ever and refused to let them mop him up. His team members were around him, shaking their heads and looking dejected; a short way away, the Japanese players were dancing gleefully, there mascot reappeared and started a mild snowfall over the stadium. Flags were waving all over the stadium, the Japanese national anthem blared from all sides; The last thing the Banner did was show the players, starting from the seeker, then beater, keeper, then chasers, last it showed Erza. Then it changed into National mascot, it ended on National team symbol with the words.

WINNER 422nd QUIDDITCH WORLD CUP!

Then it went blank and shrunk back into a stick, Hermione and the others that were looking at the banner saw that Naruto started a chant, and as the chant took over he vanished into the crowd.

But there attention was taken over by

"Vell, ve fought bravely," said a gloomy voice behind Harry. He looked around; it was the Bulgarian Minister of Magic.

"They really did." Kushina said, she had a kind smile on her face. As she shook Bulgarian minister's hand.

"You can speak English!" said Fudge, He didn't see the bigger picture sounding outraged. "And you've been letting me mime everything all day!"

"Veil, it vos very funny," said the Bulgarian minister, shrugging.

"And as the Japanese team performs a lap of honor, flanked by their mascot, the Quidditch World Cup itself is brought into the Top Box!" roared Bagman.

The Top Box was magically illuminated so that everyone in the stands could see the inside. Squinting toward the entrance, he saw two panting wizards carrying a vast golden cup into the box, which they handed to Cornelius Fudge, who was still looking very disgruntled that he'd been using sign language all day for nothing.

"Let's have a really loud hand for the gallant losers - Bulgaria!" Bagman shouted.

And up the stairs into the box came the seven defeated Bulgarian players. The crowd below was applauding appreciatively; As thousands and thousands of Omniocular lenses flashing and winking in their direction.

One by one, the Bulgarians filed between the rows of seats in the box, and Bagman called out the name of each as they shook hands with their own minister, Kushina's and then with Fudge. Krum, who was last in line, looked a real mess. Two black eyes were blooming spectacularly on his bloody face. He was still holding the Snitch. Harry noticed that he seemed much less coordinated on the ground. He was slightly duck-footed and distinctly round-shouldered. But when Krum's name was announced, the whole stadium gave him a resounding, earsplitting roar.

And then came the Japanese team. Tomatsu was being supported by Suzuki and Sato; the second crash seemed to have dazed him and his eyes looked strangely unfocused. But he grinned happily as Erza lifted the Cup into the air and the crowd below thundered its approval. Kushina was looking at her daughter with pride. She wanted to hug her but couldn't, not in front of everyone.

At last, when the Japanese team had left the box to perform another lap of honor on their brooms, Bagman pointed his wand at his throat and muttered, "Quietus."

"They'll be talking about this one for years," he said hoarsely, "a really unexpected twist, that. . . . shame it couldn't have lasted longer. . . . Ah yes... . yes, I owe you. . . how much?"

For Fred and George had just scrambled over the backs of their seats and were standing in front of Ludo Bagman with broad grins on their faces, their hands outstretched.

—

Betty was returning with the rest of the group towards the camp when suddenly Naruto appeared out of nowhere.

"Mr. Weasley, the list.." he shouted.

Everybody looked at Mr. Weasley and Naruto awkwardly but Mr. Weasley instantly perked up.

"What about them?" He asked.

"They are all missing, all 8 of them." Naruto said, Mr. Weasley's eyes widened.

"That's not good." He said.

"I have a couple of 'eyes' looking for them but I thought I'll warn you before I proceeded with anything." He told them as he turned to the others, he looked Betty in the eyes and said,

"Watch out ok, I have to go." With that Naruto vanished into the crowd, without another word.

"The List? Dad." Bill asked.

"I'll tell you about it later. For now let's just head back."

—

As the rest went back to their camps, Naruto on the other hand after making sure he was a good distance away from any ministry employee, He disapperated. He appeared a moment later at the back of a fancy looking tent, He slowly walked to it's front and waited, soon the ones he was waiting for appeared. He waved at them and said,

"Mi-nee and friends, I hope you all enjoyed the match."

Mito and her scientist friends had arrived at the match an hour earlier than the Weasley's, Naruto had met up with all of them but had let them be when he went to look for others, Right now he was here to give Mito something.

"Sup, Naru. What can we do for you." An African-American girl said, Since Mito always called him Naru, they also picked up on it.

"Nothing, I just needed to give all of you this." He took out a set of photos and handed them to the girl, these were beautiful photos of the group cheering and celebrating.

"Wow! These are amazing. You clicked them?" Another girl from the group asked.

"Yeah I did, I bought an entire photography set from this dude, actually he was broke so I gave him some money I won but he didn't want a favour over his head so he gave this to me." Naruto replied, "but that's not all Mi-nee, I won't be able to reach the team and Maa, so.." he handed her a couple of rolls, "these are maa's and the team's photos and videos throughout the finals, I was hoping you could pass this to them, and this.." he took out a stick that contained the banner, and handed that to Mito as well while saying,

"Thanks you guys for sending me the specs for this. Anyways, see you guys later." Mito nodded as she took everything from him, they hugged and kissed each other's cheek and Naruto just disappeared from her grip.

"If only he was older.." an American friend of Mito's was saying.

"Shut up." Mito shot instantly.

—

After celebrating with a group of friends he had made during the games, Naruto smelling like butter beer came back to his small orange tent, he pulled his wand out and waved in front of the tent, then he entered, The entire tent was filled with random stuff, his books, his briefcase laid open and barrels of creature friendly drinks lying on one side, he peeked into the bag and shouted,

"You guys had fun? I hope the live feed worked."

Many kinds of happy noises came from the briefcase,

"I am trying to sleep here.." noises "oh, ok… yeah Naruto we had fun, I don't remember a lot of it cause the drinks you made were delicious but these kids had some fun."

After Hearing Kurama's answer he just face palmed and asked the others.

"She's drunk, isn't she?" A roar of approval.

"Nimi.. can you handle stuff or should I come in?" Another roar.

"Alright, just remember, the orange tree is the way to call me.. now you go to sleep as well." Naruto said as he waved his wand around the tent, the stuff lying around floated and went into the briefcase or his sling bag, his bag flew towards him and after everything was packed in either the case or the bag, the case shrunk he picked it up and placed it into his bag, and exited the tent he had to leave tonight, He needed to buy some stuff at Diagon Alley the next day. As he was about to exit he heard screams outside,

"I knew it." He muttered as he tightened his bag, from his side it went to his back as he pulled out his wand and stepped outside, just as he did he had to put up a shield as a magic shot came at his face, Naruto kept his wand up, but another attack did not come, He spotted some wizards dressed in black robes and long hats, with mask on. He focused to see they were not White Porcelain mask, they were skull mask. He noticed tents on fire and people trying to escape but stuck so instead of fighting these men, he chose to help those he could.

He was helping a girl up and passed her to her father, when he put up a defence instinctively, and it was a good thing because a green fireball was dodged by him, He turned to the source to see a very well developed woman, an inch shorter than him in a black dress and boots, she had a peacock feather coat and her black hair were tied in a ponytail which reached her waist, she had a silver owl themed masquerade mask, which only showed her mouth and eyes, She had beautiful blue eyes, the eyes seemed familiar to him but he could not pick up anything else on her,

"You are good." Her voice was magically hindered.

"Well thank you, but if that was a job interview I must say, I am not interested." Naruto replied, He felt a man sneaking up to him from his left, so he fired a wordless purple shot in the man's direction, there was a shout of pain and then silence.

"Interview?" The woman continued without second thought to who he had hit, "I know what you are capable of Naruto, I was just in the mood to see you."

"Oh wonderful it's nice to be included." Naruto was about to fire a shot but her coat covered her in an instant and she just vanished.

"What the fuck?" Naruto was left muttering. She did not apparate he knew the signs of apparition, She just vanished into thin air, nobody could do that.

After that Naruto quickly ran towards where his friends might be one thing he didn't have to ever do was to be worried about his family's safety, if he was 10,in his eyes Mito was 80, Erza was 120 and his mother was 200. He really needed to watch out for his friends because they couldn't use offensive magic like he could, so he sprinted towards Weasley camp. They were not there that was not a surprise, he was just looking for the path they might have taken to the woods, As he was walking on their supposedly path he spotted something peculiar on the floor.

"Oh shit, Harry," it was Harry's wand. Now that he had an anchor he could apparate to at least his location so without a word he disapparated.

He appeared in a small clearing to see Ron, Harry and Hermione sitting and watching a small Krum figurine.

"I hope the others are okay," said Hermione,

"They'll be fine," said Ron.

"Yeah, They will be." Naruto said as he finally made his presence known. Hermione instantly got up to hug him.

"Oh God! You are alright!" She said.

"Of course I am." He said with a smile as he hugged her, they finally let go and Naruto threw Harry's wand to him.

"Losing that in wizarding world is just suicidal mate."

"Oh thank god! where did you find it?" Harry asked.

"Near the campsite, your tent is fine, but I didn't see anyone there." Naruto said as he looked around.

"It's alright." Ron said.

Hermione was about to say something but Naruto covered her mouth, he made a stay silent motion with his fingers to others than pointed to his ears, they heard it, it sounded as though someone was staggering toward their clearing. They waited, listening to the sounds of the uneven steps behind the dark trees. But the footsteps came to a sudden halt.

"Hello?" called Harry.

Naruto instantly moved towards where the sounds came but before he could even enter the treeline, They heard.

"MORSMORDRE!"

"FUCK!" Naruto shouted as he ran faster into the woods. Out of the other three's vision.

And something vast, green, and glittering erupted from the patch of darkness Their eyes had been struggling to penetrate; it flew up over the treetops and into the sky.

"What the - ?" gasped Ron as he sprang to his feet again, staring up at the thing that had appeared.

For a split second, Harry thought it was another leprechaun formation. Then he realized that it was a colossal skull, comprised of what looked like emerald stars, with a serpent protruding from its mouth like a tongue. As they watched, it rose higher and higher, blazing in a haze of greenish smoke, etched against the black sky like a new constellation.

Suddenly, the wood all around them erupted with screams. Harry didn't understand why, but the only possible cause was the sudden appearance of the skull, which had now risen high enough to illuminate the entire wood like some grisly neon sign. He scanned the darkness for the person who had conjured the skull, but he couldn't see anyone. Then Naruto came running. He spotted them and shouted.

"WHAT ARE YOU IDIOTS DOING STANDING AROUND?RUN!" He quickly grabbed Hermione's hand and moved Ron in the direction of their sprint, Hermione grabbed Harry's collar.

"What's the matter?" Harry said, startled to see her face so white and terrified. He was even frightened to see the ever calm and collected Naruto's face in such worry.

"It's the Dark Mark, Harry!" Hermione moaned, pulling him as hard as she could while keeping up with Naruto who had her hand in an iron grip, While he was looking back at Ron and Harry.

"You-Know-Who's sign!" Ron.

"Voldemort's -"

"Harry, come on!" Naruto.

But before they could clear away, a series of popping noises announced the arrival of twenty wizards, appearing from thin air, surrounding them.

Naruto thought quickly and pulled Hermione near him, turned to grab Harry and Ron pulling them as well, while taking Harry's hand , his wand still in that hand to cast a shield around them and it was just in time as all twenty wizards shouted.

"STUPEFY!" roared twenty voices - there was a blinding series of flashes. Red and blue colliding, Naruto shield was completely destroyed, but luckily he didn't have to do anything more as two voices came.

"Stop! That's my Son!" "That's my Godson you idiots!"

Harry and the others looked up to see Mr. Weasley and Sirius walk into the field. They let out breathes they were holding when they saw Naruto with them.

"Out of the way, Arthur, Black." said a cold, curt voice.

It was Mr. Crouch.

He and the other Ministry wizards were closing in on them. Harry got to his feet to face them. Mr. Crouch's face was taut with rage. He saw Sirius and his eyes were filled with joy.

"Which of you did it?" he snapped, his sharp eyes darting between them. "Which of you conjured the Dark Mark?"

"We didn't do that!" said Harry, gesturing up at the skull.

"We didn't do anything!" said Ron, who was rubbing his elbow, He gave Naruto a grateful look, if he hadn't pulled Ron down, his head would have been exactly the point for all their collective attacks to collide and looking indignantly at his father. "What did you want to attack us for?"

"Do not lie, sir!" shouted Mr. Crouch. His wand was still pointing directly at Ron, and his eyes were popping - he looked slightly mad. "You have been discovered at the scene of the crime!"

"Barty," whispered a witch in a long woolen dressing gown, "they're kids, Barty, they'd never have been able to"

"Don't blame them for your failure." Sirius shot back as he quickly grabbed Harry's shoulder to look at him.

"Where did the Mark come from, you four?" said Mr. Weasley quickly.

"Over there," Naruto pointed, "Some jerk wearing black leather overcoat or a cloak or something, I gave him a bum leg before he escaped. Couldn't see his face though, Sorry." Naruto said more to Sirius and Mr. Weasley.

"But there was another figure, it was stunned I think, as soon as the guy disappeared I came back for.." Naruto continued as he looked at Harry, everyone followed his vision and understood. Apart from Harry himself.

"We should go and check who it was." Amos diggory who had appeared out of nowhere said as he went into the woods and came back with a house elf in his arms and the elf itself had a wand in its hand.

It was Winky.

Mr. Crouch did not move or speak as Mr. Diggory deposited his elf on the ground at his feet. The other Ministry wizards were all staring at Mr. Crouch. For a few seconds Crouch remained transfixed, his eyes blazing in his white face as he stared down at Winky. Then he appeared to come to life again.

"This - cannot - be," he said jerkily. "No -"

He moved quickly around Mr. Diggory and strode off toward the place where he had found Winky.

"No point, Mr. Crouch," Mr. Diggory called after him. "There's no one else there."

But Mr. Crouch did not seem prepared to take his word for it. They could hear him moving around and the rustling of leaves as he pushed the bushes aside, searching.

"Bit embarrassing," Mr. Diggory said grimly, looking down at Winky's unconscious form. "Barty Crouch's house-elf. . . I mean to say..."

"Did you not hear me geezer I just told you I saw a man, I attacked a man." Naruto said.

"Come off it, Amos," said Mr. Weasley quietly, "you don't seriously think it was the elf? The Dark Mark's a wizard's sign. It requires a wand."

"Yeah," said Mr. Diggory, "and she had a wand."

"What?" said Mr. Weasley.

"Here, look." Mr. Diggory held up a wand and showed it to Mr. Weasley. "Had it in her hand. So that's clause three of the Code of Wand Use broken, for a start. No non-human creature is permitted to carry or use a wand."

Just then there was another pop, and Ludo Bagman Apparated right next to Mr. Weasley. Looking breathless and disorientated, he spun on the spot, goggling upward at the emerald-green skull.

"The Dark Mark!" he panted, almost trampling Winky as he turned inquiringly to his colleagues. "Who did it? Did you get them? Barty! What's going on?"

Mr. Crouch had returned empty-handed. His face was still ghostly white, and his hands and his toothbrush mustache were both twitching.

"Where have you been, Barty?" said Bagman. "Why weren't you at the match? Your elf was saving you a seat too - gulping gargoyles!" Bagman had just noticed Winky lying at his feet. "What happened to her?"

"I have been busy, Ludo," said Mr. Crouch, still talking in the same jerky fashion, barely moving his lips. "And my elf has been stunned."

"Stunned? By you lot, you mean? But why - ?"

Comprehension dawned suddenly on Bagman's round, shiny face; he looked up at the skull, down at Winky, and then at Mr. Crouch.

"No!" he said. "Winky? Conjure the Dark Mark? She wouldn't know how! She'd need a wand, for a start!"

"And she had one," said Mr. Diggory. "I found her holding one, Ludo. If it's all right with you, Mr. Crouch, I think we should hear what she's got to say for herself."

Crouch gave no sign that he had heard Mr. Diggory, but Mr. Diggory seemed to take his silence for assent. He raised his own wand, pointed it at Winky, and said, "Ennervate!"

Winky stirred feebly. Her great brown eyes opened and she blinked several times in a bemused sort of way. Watched by the silent wizards, she raised herself shakily into a sitting position.

She caught sight of Mr. Diggory's feet, and slowly, tremulously, raised her eyes to stare up into his face; then, more slowly still, she looked up into the sky. She gave a gasp, looked wildly around the crowded clearing, and burst into terrified sobs.

"Elf!" said Mr. Diggory sternly. "Do you know who I am? I'm a member of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures!"

Winky began to rock backward and forward on the ground, her breath coming in sharp bursts.

"As you see, elf, the Dark Mark was conjured here a short while ago," said Mr. Diggory. "And you were discovered moments later, right beneath it! An explanation, if you please!"

"I - I - I is not doing it, sir!" Winky gasped. "I is not knowing how, sir!"

"You were found with a wand in your hand!" barked Mr. Diggory, brandishing it in front of her. And as the wand caught the green light that was filling the clearing from the skull above,

"So," said Mr. Diggory, his eyes hardening as he turned to look at Winky again, cowering at his feet. "You found this wand, eh, elf? And you picked it up and thought you'd have some fun with it, did you?"

"I is not doing magic with it, sir!" squealed Winky, tears streaming down the sides of her squashed and bulbous nose. "I is. . . I is. . . I is just picking it up, sir! i is not making the Dark Mark, sir, i is not knowing how!"

"It wasn't her!" said Hermione. She looked very nervous, speaking up in front of all these Ministry wizards, yet determined all the same. "Winky's got a squeaky little voice, and the voice we heard doing the incantation was much deeper! And Naruto just said he attacked a man." She looked around at Harry and Ron, appealing for their support. She looked at Naruto he was clenching his fist tight but not saying anything."It didn't sound anything like Winky, did it?"

"No," said Harry, shaking his head. "It definitely didn't sound like an elf."

"Yeah, it was a human voice," said Ron.

"Well, we'll soon see," growled Mr. Diggory, looking unimpressed. "There's a simple way of discovering the last spell a wand performed, elf, did you know that?"

Winky trembled and shook her head frantically, her ears flapping, as Mr. Diggory raised his own wand again and placed it tip to tip with the other wand.

"Prior Incantato!" roared Mr. Diggory.

They all gasped as a miniature version of the spell occurred when the two wands met.

"Deletrius!" Mr. Diggory shouted, and the smoky skull vanished in a wisp of smoke.

"So," said Mr. Diggory with a kind of savage triumph, looking down upon Winky, who was still shaking convulsively.

"I is not doing it!" she squealed, her eyes rolling in terror. "I is not, I is not, I is not knowing how! I is a good elf, I isn't using wands, I isn't knowing how!"

"You've been caught red-handed, elf!" Mr. Diggory roared. "Caught with the guilty wand in your hand!"

"Amos," said Mr. Weasley loudly, "think about it. . . precious few wizards know how to do that spell. . . . Where would she have learned it?"

"Perhaps Amos is suggesting," said Mr. Crouch, cold anger in every syllable, "that I routinely teach my servants to conjure the Dark Mark?"

There was a deeply unpleasant silence. Amos Diggory looked horrified. "Mr. Crouch.. . not. . . not at all."

"You have now come very close to accusing the two people in this clearing who are least likely to conjure that Mark!" barked Mr. Crouch. "Harry Potter - and myself. I suppose you are familiar with the boy's story, Amos?"

"Of course - everyone knows -" muttered Mr. Diggory, looking highly discomforted.

"And I trust you remember the many proofs I have given, over a long career, that I despise and detest the Dark Arts and those who practice them?" Mr. Crouch shouted, his eyes bulging again.

"Mr. Crouch, I - I never suggested you had anything to do with it!" Amos Diggory muttered again, now reddening behind his scrubby brown beard.

"If you accuse my elf, you accuse me, Diggory!" shouted Mr. Crouch. "Where else would she have learned to conjure it?"

"SHUT UP!" Hermione and Sirius looked at Naruto, trying to stop him but they couldn't do so.

"You should quit your job at regulation of Magical creatures, you all are nothing but vile wizards, let me show you how someone who knows magical creature does things." Naruto was extremely pissed so he almost pushed Diggory aside, he pulled Winky on her feet and then said,

"This will hurt a little, close your eyes." Winky did so without another word and then Naruto put a hand on her head, the entire area was filled in golden dust, the dust came together to form a figure just like Winky, only it showed some deep blue colour in the brain part, every wizard immediately realised, Barty said.

"Memory Charm!"

"Yeah, you can open your eyes, it will be no use, what she did, who she did it for, we will never know." Naruto said as he removed his hand and got up and away.

"Why were you out of the tent when I told you to stay?" Barty said.

Naruto knew this would happen, but at least she will not have to go through an entire trial now,

"Winky has behaved tonight in a manner I would not have believed possible," he said slowly. "I told her to remain in the tent. I told her to stay there while I went to sort out the trouble. And I find that she disobeyed me. This means clothes." He finished.

"No!" shrieked Winky, prostrating herself at Mr. Crouch's feet. "No, master! Not clothes, not clothes!"

It was pitiful to see the way Winky clutched at her tea towel as she sobbed over Mr. Crouch's feet. Naruto couldn't see this so he gave Sirius and Mr. Weasley a look and started to leave.

"Where are you.." Harry was saying.

"Let him go, he is leaving so that he might not do something he would regret." Sirius said.

—

The next day Naruto apparated in front of the burrow, to see that the entire group was standing at the door, Mrs. Weasley hugging Mr. Weasley. He walked towards them and as soon as he came into view, Betty ran towards him, Hugging him.

"This is nice." He said.

They all shared a look and Betty quickly pulled away, embarrassed.

"Where did you go last night?" Ron asked,

"I went to check up on Mito, she was able to get away with her friends, my mother, Erza and her team had left long before the things went to shit." He told them.

"So? The list?" Mr. Weasley asked.

"All of them reported being hurt by Death eaters, no proof they did anything, did you read the prophet?" He said to .

"What? Not yet. Let's go inside."

When they were all crammed into the tiny kitchen, and Hermione had made Mrs. Weasley a cup of very strong tea, into which Mr. Weasley insisted on pouring a shot of Ogdens Old Firewhiskey, Bill handed his father the newspaper. Mr. Weasley scanned the front page while Percy looked over his shoulder.

"I knew it," said Mr. Weasley heavily. "Ministry blunders. . . culprits not apprehended. . . lax security. . . Dark wizards running unchecked... national disgrace. . . Who wrote this? Ah. . . of course. . . Rita Skeeter."

"That woman's got it in for the Ministry of Magic!" said Percy furiously. "Last week she was saying we're wasting our time quibbling about cauldron thickness, when we should be stamping out vampires! As if it wasn't specifically stated in paragraph twelve of the Guidelines for the Treatment of Non-Wizard Part-Humans -"

"Do us a favor, Perce," said Bill, yawning, "and shut up."

"I'm mentioned," said Mr. Weasley, his eyes widening behind his glasses as he reached the bottom of the Daily Prophet article.

"Where?" spluttered Mrs. Weasley, choking on her tea and whiskey. "If I'd seen that, I'd have known you were alive!"

"Not by name," said Mr. Weasley. "Listen to this: 'If the terrified wizards and witches who waited breathlessly for news at the edge of the wood expected reassurance from the Ministry of Magic, they were sadly disappointed. A Ministry official emerged some time after the appearance of the Dark Mark alleging that nobody had been hurt, but refusing to give any more information. Whether this statement will be enough to quash the rumors that several bodies were removed from the woods an hour later, remains to be seen.' Oh really," said Mr. Weasley in exasperation, handing the paper to Percy. "Nobody was hurt. What was I supposed to say? Rumors that several bodies were removed from the woods. . . well, there certainly will be rumors now she's printed that."

He heaved a deep sigh. "Molly, I'm going to have to go into the office; this is going to take some smoothing over."

"I'll come with you, Father," said Percy importantly. "Mr. Crouch will need all hands on deck. And I can give him my cauldron report in person."

He bustled out of the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley looked most upset. "Arthur, you're supposed to be on holiday! This hasn't got anything to do with your office; surely they can handle this without you?"

"I've got to go, Molly," said Mr. Weasley. "I've made things worse. I'll just change into my robes and I'll be off. . . ."

"I forgot to ask Sirius about.." Harry muttered.

"About what?" Naruto who was drinking tea next to him asked as he overheard, Harry gave Naruto , Ron and Hermione a pleading look.

he said, "All right if I go and dump my stuff in your room, Ron?"

"Yeah. . . think I will too," said Ron at once. "Hermione?"

"Yes," she said quickly, and the four of them marched out of the kitchen and up the stairs.

"What's up, Harry?" said Ron, the moment they had closed the door of the attic room behind them.

"There's something I haven't told you," Harry said. "On Saturday morning, I woke up with my scar hurting again."

"What?" Naruto said and then went into deep thought, just like Harry expected.

Ron's and Hermione's reactions were almost exactly as Harry had imagined them back in his bedroom on Privet Drive as well. Hermione gasped and started making suggestions at once, mentioning a number of reference books, and everybody from Albus Dumbledore to Madam Pomfrey, the Hogwarts nurse. Ron simply looked dumbstruck.

"But - he wasn't there, was he? You-Know-Who? I mean - last time your scar kept hurting, he was at Hogwarts, wasn't he?"

"I'm sure he wasn't on Privet Drive," said Harry. "But I was dreaming about him.. . him and Peter - you know, Wormtail. I can't remember all of it now, but they were plotting to kill...someone."

He had teetered for a moment on the verge of saying "me," but couldn't bring himself to make Hermione look any more terrified than she already did.

"It was only a dream," said Ron bracingly. "Just a nightmare."

"Yeah, but was it, though?" said Harry, turning to look out of the window at the brightening sky. "It's weird, isn't it?. . . My scar hurts, and three days later the Death Eaters are on the march, and Voldemort's sign's up in the sky again."

"Don't - say - his - name!" Ron hissed through gritted teeth.

"And remember what Professor Trelawney said?" Harry went on, ignoring Ron. "At the end of last year?"

Professor Trelawney was their Divination teacher at Hogwarts. Hermione's terrified look vanished as she let out a derisive snort.

"Oh Harry, you aren't going to pay attention to anything that old fraud says?"

"You weren't there," said Harry. "You didn't hear her. This time was different. I told you, she went into a trance - a real one. And she said the Dark Lord would rise again. . . greater and more terrible than ever before. . . and he'd manage it because his servant was going to go back to him….when Naruto and the others captured him I too thought it was another one of her crazy predictions but Sirius told me last night that the reason he could not stay in constant contact with me was because he is out there looking for Wormtail who had escaped."

There was a silence in which Ron fidgeted absentmindedly with a hole in his Chudley Cannons bedspread.

They turned to Naruto,

"What do you think?" Harry asked.

"I don't know mate, last time you heard voices there was a basilisk in the school pipes, and when it comes to dreams and memories of wizards, they are often very hard to differentiate, but for now let Sirius wonder about them, he and Professor Lupin would know better." Naruto truthfully answered.

"You are right, they would be better at figuring this out." Hermione said.

"Come and have a game of Quidditch in the orchard, Harry," said Ron. "Come on - four on three, Bill and Charlie and Fred and George will play. .. . You can try out the Wronski Feint... ."

"Ron," said Hermione, in an I-don't-think-you're-being-very-sensitive sort of voice, "Harry doesn't want to play Quidditch right now... . He's worried, and he's tired. . . . We all need to go to bed..."

"Yeah, I want to play Quidditch," said Harry suddenly. "Hang on, I'll get my Firebolt."

"And why four on three, we can get Ginny, she can also fly she says, I'll get my Rudra." Naruto muttered.

Hermione left the room, muttering something that sounded very much like "Boys."

Neither Mr. Weasley nor Percy was at home much over the following week. Both left the house each morning before the rest of the family got up, and returned well after dinner every night.

—

"It's been an absolute uproar," Percy told them importantly the Sunday evening before they were due to return to Hogwarts. "I've been putting out fires all week. People keep sending Howlers, and of course, if you don't open a Howler straight away, it explodes. Scorch marks all over my desk and my best quill reduced to cinders."

"Why are they all sending Howlers?" asked Ginny, who was sitting on the sofa in front of the living room fire with Betty, both of them looking over Photos that Naruto had taken of the world cup, everyone had a photo in the album, even people like Cho Chang, Cedric, Susan Bones, Sheamus, Dean, etc.

"Complaining about security at the World Cup," said Percy. "They want compensation for their ruined property. Mundungus Fletcher's put in a claim for a twelve-bedroomed tent with en-suite Jacuzzi, but I've got his number. I know for a fact he was sleeping under a cloak propped on sticks."

Mrs. Weasley glanced at the grandfather clock in the corner. This clock was completely useless if you wanted to know the time, but otherwise very informative. It had nine golden hands, and each of them was engraved with one of the Weasley family's names. There were no numerals around the face, but descriptions of where each family member might be. "Home," "school," and "work" were there, but there was also "traveling," "lost," "hospital," "prison," and, in the position where the number twelve would be on a normal clock, "mortal peril."

Eight of the hands were currently pointing to the "home" position, but Mr. Weasley's, which was the longest, was still pointing to "work." Mrs. Weasley sighed.

"Your father hasn't had to go into the office on weekends since the days of You- Know-Who," she said. "They're working him far too hard. His dinner's going to be ruined if he doesn't come home soon."

"Well, Father feels he's got to make up for his mistake at the match, doesn't he?" said Percy. "If truth be told, he was a tad unwise to make a public statement without clearing it with his Head of Department first -"

"Don't you dare blame your father for what that wretched Skeeter woman wrote!" said Mrs. Weasley, flaring up at once.

"If Dad hadn't said anything, old Rita would just have said it was disgraceful that nobody from the Ministry had commented," said Bill, who was playing chess with Ron. "Rita Skeeter never makes anyone look good. Remember, she interviewed all the Gringotts' Charm Breakers once, and called me 'a long-haired pillock'?"

"Well, it is a bit long, dear," said Mrs. Weasley gently. "If you'd just let me -"

"No, Mum."

Rain lashed against the living room window. Hermione was immersed in The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4, copies of which Mrs. Weasley had bought for her, Harry, and Ron in Diagon Alley. Harry was polishing his Firebolt, the broomstick servicing kit Hermione had given him for his thirteenth birthday open at his feet. Fred and George were sitting in a far corner, quills out, talking in whispers, their heads bent over a piece of parchment.

Suddenly the briefcase that was on the ground by the table opened and Naruto and Charlie walked out of it, both wearing fireproof gear, which were smoking,

"See, I told you, He is nasty." Naruto said, as he started to remove is gear.

"I really believed your definition of nasty would be, amateur one, but now I agree, Nasty!" Charlie said with a smile.

"You technique is amazing by the way." Naruto complimented as he folded his gear and dropped it back in the Briefcase and closed it behind him,

"Your's is not too shabby either, considering you created it, it's brilliant." Charlie said,

It was finally then that the two noticed others,

"What? Do you have illegal magical creatures in that briefcase!" Percy shouted.

"No! Only two dragons, I have paperwork for them if you want to see." Naruto said with a smile, Charlie let out a snort at this, he muttered, 'only' and started laughing. Naruto went for his bag that was on the couch and pulled a form out and handed it to Percy. As Percy read the form, Naruto shrunk his briefcase and put it in the bag. Percy finished reading it and said,

"Everything is in order."

"Of course it is, I am a jerk to all ministry employees I don't do anything illegal so that they never have anything over me." Naruto replied as he took the form and put it inside his bag. While also smirking at Charlie. He sat down next to Betty and Ginny.

"You found the ones you will use for The Owl Post?"

"Still looking." Betty said.

"These are beautiful, Mum look at this one of me!" Ginny said as he held a photo out to Mrs. Weasley.

Mrs. Weasley came and took the photo,

"Oh Wow!" She said, She complimented Naruto and then spotted Fred and George.

"What are you two up to?" said Mrs. Weasley sharply, her eyes on the twins.

"Homework," said Fred vaguely.

"Don't be ridiculous, you're still on holiday," said Mrs. Weasley.

"Yeah, we've left it a bit late," said George.

"You're not by any chance writing out a new order form, are you?" said Mrs. Weasley shrewdly. "You wouldn't be thinking of restarting Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes, by any chance?"

"Now, Mum," said Fred, looking up at her, a pained look on his face. "If the Hogwarts Express crashed tomorrow, and George and I died, how would you feel to know that the last thing we ever heard from you was an unfounded accusation?"

Everyone laughed, even Mrs. Weasley.

"Oh your father's coming!" she said suddenly, looking up at the clock again.

Mr. Weasley's hand had suddenly spun from "work" to "traveling"; a second later it had shuddered to a halt on "home" with the others, and they heard him calling from the kitchen.

"Coming, Arthur!" called Mrs. Weasley, hurrying out of the room.

A few moments later, Mr. Weasley came into the warm living room carrying his dinner on a tray. He looked completely exhausted.

"Well, the fat's really in the fire now," he told Mrs. Weasley as he sat down in an armchair near the hearth and toyed unenthusiastically with his somewhat shriveled cauliflower. "Rita Skeeter's been ferreting around all week, looking for more Ministry mess-ups to report. And now she's found out about poor old Bertha going missing, so that'll be the headline in the Prophet tomorrow. I told Bagman he should have sent someone to look for her ages ago."

"Mr. Crouch has been saying it for weeks and weeks," said Percy swiftly.

"Crouch is very lucky Rita hasn't found out about Winky," said Mr. Weasley irritably. "There'd be a week's worth of headlines in his house-elf being caught holding the wand that conjured the Dark Mark."

"I thought we were all agreed that that elf, while irresponsible, did not conjure the Mark?" said Percy hotly.

"If you ask me, Mr. Crouch is very lucky no one at the Daily Prophet knows how mean he is to elves!" said Hermione angrily.

"Now look here, Hermione!" said Percy. "A high-ranking Ministry official like Mr. Crouch deserves unswerving obedience from his servants -"

"His slave, you mean!" said Hermione, her voice rising passionately, "because he didn't pay Winky, did he?"

"I think you'd all better go upstairs and check that you've packed properly!" said Mrs. Weasley,

"I have, so I'll be outside. I'll be upstairs later." Naruto said as he stepped out after getting a nod of approval from Mrs. Weasley.

Naruto walked up to the wooden boundary and leaned on it as he stood watching the starry sky. He heard footsteps behind him, he looked back to see Betty wearing a blue bathrobe, walking towards him.

"Hey." Naruto said. As he turned to stare back at the sky.

"Hey, you are more burdened than usual." She said,

Naruto chuckled,

"I see that only you, seem to see through me." He said, as Betty leaned next to him.

"You could say both of us are connected." Betty said with a chuckle.

"So, this has nothing to do with the fact that you like me and find me 'hot'." Naruto said.

"How did you?" Betty could mutter in her shock.

"Hermione caved during one of her calls, she told me everything." He said as he looked at her, she was trying to say something in her defence but Naruto continued.

"Do you like me?" Naruto asked with firm tone.

Betty looked in his eyes, those eyes. She truthfully answered.

"Yes."

"Do you want, I don't know, a relation with me?" He asked.

"Yes." Betty said but with a smile.

"Then, I need to show you something." Naruto said, as he placed his two fingers on her forehead, he muttered,

"Legilimen!"

Naruto showed her key points of his life, his love for Irene, meeting with Yasaka, his summer with Flamels, everything that happened on Crimson Island. His time with his family. He even showed her the memories from his connection to The Beast. He also showed that he also liked her a lot but due to everything going on in his life, He never had time to figure it both returned back to the real world to see it had only been maybe a minute in the real world.

"Do you still?" Naruto was saying, his reply was his head was grabbed by both of Betty's hands and she kissed him on the lips, Naruto shakily raised his hand and put it on her neck, he deepened the kiss, it lasted for a few minutes but then need for air to breathe surpassed passion and they pulled apart.

"Great answer." Naruto said as they both had their foreheads against each other.

"Thanks." Betty said with a beautiful smile.

"So, we are dating now, huh?" Naruto said.

"Yes, Yes we are." Betty said.

"Betts!" Ginny's voice came. She was standing a few feet away, her hands folded in front, with a grin. Betty instantly ran towards her, and they whispered amongst themselves and entered the burrow.

Naruto stood there smiling, he looked at the sky and said,

"Is it alright Irene?" A strong breeze went by.

Naruto chuckled and said,

"Thanks love."

—

The next day Naruto and the others made it to King cross, through the heavy rain and made it to platform 9 ¾ without any problems, Ginny kept looking and smiling at him and Betty as they walked together but nothing more.

The Hogwarts Express, a gleaming scarlet steam engine, was already there, clouds of steam billowing from it, through which the many Hogwarts students and parents on the platform appeared like dark ghosts. Pigwidgeon became noisier than ever in response to the hooting of many owls through the mist. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Naruto set off to find seats, and were soon stowing their luggage in a compartment halfway along the train. Ginny and Betty found seats with of their own. They then hopped back down onto the platform to say good-bye to Mrs. Weasley, Bill, and Charlie.

"I might be seeing you all sooner than you think," said Charlie, grinning, as he hugged Ginny good-bye.

"Why?" said Fred keenly.

"You'll see," said Charlie. "Just don't tell Percy I mentioned it.. . 'it's classified information, until such time as the Ministry sees fit to release it,' after all."

"Yeah, I sort of wish I were back at Hogwarts this year," said Bill, hands in his pockets, looking almost wistfully at the train.

"Why?" said George impatiently.

"You're going to have an interesting year," said Bill, his eyes twinkling. "I might even get time off to come and watch a bit of it."

"A bit of what?" said Ron.

But at that moment, the whistle blew, and Mrs. Weasley chivvied them toward the train doors.

"Thanks for having us to stay, Mrs. Weasley," said Hermione as they climbed on board, closed the door, and leaned out of the window to talk to her.

"Yeah, thanks for everything, Mrs. Weasley," said Harry.

"It was amazing to spend time with you guys." Said Naruto.

"Yes, Thank you for your hospitality. Mrs. W." Betty said.

"Oh it was my pleasure, dears," said Mrs. Weasley. "I'd invite you for Christmas, but...well, I expect you're all going to want to stay at Hogwarts, what with. . . one thing and another."

"Mum!" said Ron irritably. "What d'you three know that we don't?"

"You'll find out this evening, I expect," said Mrs. Weasley, smiling. "It's going to be very exciting - mind you, I'm very glad they've changed the rules -"

"What rules?" said Harry, Ron, Naruto, Fred, and George together.

"I'm sure Professor Dumbledore will tell you. . . . Now, behave, won't you? Won't you, Fred? And you, George? And you as well Naruto, together you three are a recipe for chaos." Mrs. Weasley said.

"Are not!" Naruto, Fred and George said at the same time.

"Tell us what's happening at Hogwarts!" Fred bellowed out of the window as Mrs. Weasley, Bill, and Charlie sped away from them. "What rules are they changing?"

But Mrs. Weasley only smiled and waved. Before the train had rounded the corner, she, Bill, and Charlie had Disapparated.

Harry, Ron, Naruto and Hermione went back to their compartment. The thick rain splattering the windows made it very difficult to see out of them.

"Bagman wanted to tell us what's happening at Hogwarts," Ron said grumpily, sitting down next to Harry. "At the World Cup, remember? But my own mother won't say. Wonder what -"

"Shh!" Hermione whispered suddenly, pressing her finger to her lips and pointing toward the compartment next to theirs. Naruto, Harry and Ron listened, and heard a familiar drawling voice drifting in through the open door.

". . . Father actually considered sending me to Durmstrang rather than Hogwarts, you know. He knows the headmaster, you see. Well, you know his opinion of Dumbledore - the man's such a Mudblood-lover - and Durmstrang doesn't admit that sort of riffraff. But Mother didn't like the idea of me going to school so far away. Father says Durmstrang takes a far more sensible line than Hogwarts about the Dark Arts. Durmstrang students actually learn them, not just the defense rubbish we do. . . ."

Naruto waved his hand over the compartment door, and it slid shut, blocking out Malfoy's voice.

"So he thinks Durmstrang would have suited him, does he?" Hermione said angrily. "I wish he had gone, then we wouldn't have to put up with him."

"Durmstrang is another wizarding school?" said Harry.

"Yes," said Hermione sniffily, "and it's got a horrible reputation. According to An Appraisal of Magical Education in Europe, it puts a lot of emphasis on the Dark Arts."

"You guys enjoy, I have some photographs to distribute." Naruto said ignoring the conversation as he got up.

"Are you sure? Not visiting someone blonde and perky are you?" Hermione said with a smirk, Naruto lost his footing at this he turned sharply to look at her smirking face.

"How did you?"

"Well I told you about it in the first place didn't I?" Hermione said.

"You played me?!" Naruto said in surprise.

"Well yes I did." Hermione said, Naruto just muttered a wow and left.

As he was going around he spotted Hannah Abbott, with her uniform in hand. Probably going to change.

"Hey Naruto, congratulations on winning your Potion championship, Mr. Potioneer." Susan said with a smile as she spotted him.

"Hey Hannah. Yeah, Thanks it was very difficult, anyway Here take these." He handed her a bunch of photographs.

"What are these?" She asked.

"Ah I had a camera during the match and I spotted a bunch of people from school going about, I took some photographs, these are the ones that I am sure of students in Hufflepuff." Naruto finished.

She looked through the photos and saw very wonderful photographs of her and her friends.

"Wow! These are beautiful, where you stalking us?" Hannah joked.

"What? No! I just spotted you all! I am not a creep, you know me!" He started babbling, Hannah kept a hand on his shoulder to calm him down and started laughing.

"I know you, I was just kidding! Thanks for these." She said as she hugged him. And started to leave, Naruto was standing there dumbfounded,

"The hell? Don't joke like that woman!" He shouted, He saw her turn and laugh on her way, she waved at him and left, he gave her a smile and also went to find some other people to finish distributing photographs.

He was walking back from changing his uniform, he now always wore his Kitsune band around his left forearm , it's band part blended with his robes but Metal stuck out and Kimoyo beads in his right arm. He was walking towards a particular cabin when he spotted a friend from Ravenclaw,

"Oye, Boot!" Naruto shouted. Terry Boot a ravenclaw from his year and one of the students that shared Study of Ancient Runes with him.

"Hey Naruto, Congrats on winning the Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, it was a marvellous feat." Terry said as he extended his hand for a handshake. Naruto grabbed it and said.

"Thanks mate, Can you do me a favour and post these Photographs on Ravenclaw's notice board so that people can take the ones that belong to them." Naruto said as he handed him a bunch of Photos, Terry went through them to see that they were in his opinion quite good.

"These are amazing, did you take them?" Terry asked,

"Yeah."

"Wow, you might have a talent for this, and of course I'll post these. See you at school mate." Terry said as he left.

As they parted ways, Naruto made it to Betty, Ginny and Luna's compartment. They were all already in their robes. As soon they spotted him, Ginny smirked and said,

"Couldn't stay away?"

"Shut up, I am here to talk about The Owl Post. Remember the Magazine you all started." He said as he entered.

"Sure!" Ginny dragged the sure as she moved to sit next to Luna, leaving the seat next to Betty, who had her face in her palms from the moment he entered.

"How immature," Naruto said as he sat down next to Betty with a blush of his own.

Soon with great difficulty Naruto was able to get the conversation on The Owl Post, As they were talking, Naruto's hand was gently grabbed by a smaller hand, he blushed and looked at Betty who was blushing but acting as if her entire focus was on the conversation with Ginny and Luna, they were debating on who will get to write about Quidditch World Cup, Naruto smiled and then gripped her hand tightly, She actually jumped but then focused on the conversation, with the most beautiful smile he had ever seen. Irene would always be first in his heart but the life they spend together had made it easier for him to move on. So yeah, Most Beautiful smile he had ever seen.

The train stopped, Betty thought about removing her hand from his grip but he didn't let go, he whispered.

"Let them make fun, Sooner or later they would know, so why not sooner." He said,

She smiled and nodded, the entire school saw them walk towards the Thestral drawn carriages holding hands, a lot of girls would be jealous of her when the photographs that he clicked would reach people.

—

Through the gates, flanked with statues of winged boars, and up the sweeping drive the carriages trundled, swaying dangerously in what was fast becoming a gale. Leaning against the window, The four could see Hogwarts coming nearer, its many lighted windows blurred and shimmering behind the thick curtain of rain. Lightning flashed across the sky as their carriage came to a halt before the great oak front doors, which stood at the top of a flight of stone steps. People who had occupied the carriages in front were already hurrying up the stone steps into the castle. Naruto, Ginny, Betty, and Luna jumped down from their carriage, Naruto first as soon as he was out he pulled his wand and an invisible umbrella formed from his wand, Ginny, Betty and Luna came below it, it grew to cover all of them and they moved up the steps, looking up only when they were safely inside the cavernous, torch-lit entrance hall, with its magnificent marble staircase. Naruto dropped the umbrella.

Naruto on impulse raised his hand and caught a red water balloon sailing towards him, it burst in his hands, but only he got wet, he let out a good natured chuckle and said,

"Good to see you too Peeves."

"How ya doin' Paruto! Good summer!" Peeves said as he kept launching balloons at Naruto, Naruto had shifted his sun tattoo in his hand,so he kept turning the cold water immediately into steam,

"Marvellous!" Naruto answered as he entered the Great hall behind the girls, Peeves had changed his targets as well,

"See you later Peeves!" Naruto said as he was entering.

"Of course Paruto!" Peeves shouted.

The Great Hall looked its usual splendid self, decorated for the start-of-term feast. Golden plates and goblets gleamed by the light of hundreds and hundreds of candles, floating over the tables in midair. The four long House tables were packed with chattering students; at the top of the Hall, the staff sat along one side of a fifth table, facing their pupils. It was much warmer here. They walked past the Slytherins, they bid goodbye to Luna at the Ravenclaws table and then by the Hufflepuffs, and sat down with the rest of the Gryffindors at the far side of the Hall, next to Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost. Pearly white and semitransparent, Nick was dressed tonight in his usual doublet, but with a particularly large ruff, which served the dual purpose of looking extra-festive, and insuring that his head didn't wobble too much on his partially severed neck.

"Good evening," he said, beaming at them.

"Good evening to you too, Sir Nick." Naruto said, over the years all the ghost had become Naruto's friends as well, he would some mornings have Nick accompany him as he left for his morning exercise, He had once accidentally stumbled on the Ravenclaw tower to meet The Gray lady, she was good, a little emo, but good.

"I heard you won a great Championship of Potioneers' lad. Congratulations! Bringing the pride to Gryffindors." Nick said as Naruto thanked him and sat next to Betty and Ginny. Soon, The others joined them. Naruto saw Harry and the others wet and laughed.

"He got you, huh"

"You too!" Harry said as he emptied his sneakers of water. They were all waiting for the sorting ceremony to start, As Hermione and Ginny kept smirking at Betty and Naruto who were talking about random stuff, not even looking at others. There hands playing with each others' below the table, when suddenly.

"Oh hurry up," Ron moaned, beside Harry, "I could eat a hippogriff."

The words were no sooner out of his mouth than the doors of the Great Hall opened and silence fell.

Professor McGonagall was leading a long line of first years up to the top of the Hall. If Others were wet, it was nothing to how these first years looked. They appeared to have swum across the lake rather than sailed. All of them were shivering with a combination of cold and nerves as they filed along the staff table and came to a halt in a line facing the rest of the school - all of them except the smallest of the lot, a boy with mousy hair, who was wrapped in what looked like Hagrid's moleskin overcoat. The coat was so big for him that it hooked as though he were draped in a furry black circus tent. His small face protruded from over the collar, looking almost painfully excited. When he had lined up with his terrified-looking peers, he caught Colin Creevey's eye, gave a double thumbs-up, and mouthed, 'I fell into the lake!' He looked positively delighted about it.

Professor McGonagall now placed a three-legged stool on the ground before the first years and, on top of it, an extremely old, dirty patched wizard's hat. The first years stared at it. So did everyone else. For a moment, there was silence. Then a long tear near the brim opened wide like a mouth, and the hat broke into song:

A thousand years or more ago,

When I was newly sewn,

There lived four wizards of renown,

Whose names are still well known:

Bold Gryffindor, from wild moor,

Fair Ravenclaw, from glen,

Sweet Hufflepuff, from valley broad,

Shrewd Slytherin, from fin.

They shared a wish, a hope, a dream,

They hatched a daring plan

To educate young sorcerers

Thus Hogwarts School began.

Now each of these four founders

Formed their own house, for each

Did value different virtues

In the ones they had to teach.

By Gryffindor, the bravest were

Prized far beyond the rest;

For Ravenclaw, the cleverest

Would always be the best;

For Hufflepuff, hard workers were

Most worthy of admission;

And power-hungry Slytherin

Loved those of great ambition.

While still alive they did divide

Their favorites from the throng,

Yet how to pick the worthy ones

When they were dead and gone?

'Twas Gryffindor who found the way,

He whipped me off his head

The founders put some brains in me

So I could choose instead!

Now slip me snug about your ears,

I've never yet been wrong,

I'll have a look inside your mind

And tell where you belong!

The Great Hall rang with applause as the Sorting Hat finished.

"That's not the song it sang when it Sorted us," said Harry, clapping along with everyone else.

"Sings a different one every year," mentioned Naruto.

"It's got to be a pretty boring life, hasn't it, being a hat? I suppose it spends all year making up the next one." Ron said.

Professor McGonagall was now unrolling a large scroll of parchment.

The sorting kept going but Naruto's attention was caught by Delphini, he had not seen her since Quidditch World Cup, and they didn't have a face to face conversation for a year now, He had only one picture of her, She was smiling brightly in it. So he thought he'd give it to her personally.

"What are you at?" Ginny asked.

"Nothing. Did something happen?" He said as his mind was brought back, the feast had started.

"Holy shit! Dig in!"

He started to stuff his mouth,

"You're lucky there's a feast at all tonight, you know," said Nearly Headless Nick. "There was trouble in the kitchens earlier."

"Why? Wha' 'appened?" said Harry, through a sizable chunk of steak.

"Peeves, of course," said Nearly Headless Nick, shaking his head, which wobbled dangerously. He pulled his ruff a little higher up on his neck. "The usual argument, you know. He wanted to attend the feast - well, it's quite out of the question, you know what he's like, utterly uncivilized, can't see a plate of food without throwing it. We held a ghost's council - the Fat Friar was all for giving him the chance - but most wisely, in my opinion, the Bloody Baron put his foot down."

The Bloody Baron was the Slytherin ghost, a gaunt and silent specter covered in silver bloodstains. He was the only person at Hogwarts who could really control Peeves.

"Yeah, we thought Peeves seemed hacked off about something," said Ron darkly.

"So what did he do in the kitchens?" Naruto asked.

"Oh the usual," said Nearly Headless Nick, shrugging. "Wreaked havoc and mayhem. Pots and pans everywhere. Place swimming in soup. Terrified the house- elves out of their wits-"

Clang.

Hermione had knocked over her golden goblet. Pumpkin juice spread steadily over the tablecloth, staining several feet of white linen orange, but Hermione paid no attention.

"There are house-elves here?" she said, staring, horror-struck, at Nearly Headless Nick. "Here at Hogwarts?"

"Certainly," said Nearly Headless Nick, looking surprised at her reaction. "The largest number in any dwelling in Britain, I believe. Over a hundred."

"I've never seen one!" said Hermione.

"Well, they hardly ever leave the kitchen by day, do they?" said Nearly Headless Nick. "They come out at night to do a bit of cleaning.. . see to the fires and so on.. . . I mean, you're not supposed to see them, are you? That's the mark of a good house-elf, isn't it, that you don't know it's there?"

Hermione stared at him.

"But they get paid?" she said. "They get holidays, don't they? And - and sick leave, and pensions, and everything?"

Nearly Headless Nick chortled so much that his ruff slipped and his head flopped off, dangling on the inch or so of ghostly skin and muscle that still attached it to his neck.

"Sick leave and pensions?" he said, pushing his head back onto his shoulders and securing it once more with his ruff. "House-elves don't want sick leave and pensions!"

Hermione looked down at her hardly touched plate of food, then put her knife and fork down upon it and pushed it away from her.

"Oh c'mon, 'Er-my-knee," said Ron, accidentally spraying Naruto with bits of Yorkshire pudding.

"Say it, don't spray it mate!" Naruto shouted.

"Oops - sorry," He swallowed. "You won't get them sick leave by starving yourself!"

"Slave labor," said Hermione, breathing hard through her nose. "That's what made this dinner. Slave labor."

"It's different for different species Hermione, a House-elf's greatest delight is in serving while a Forest elf will kill you if you look at them wrong." Naruto said.

"So What? They shouldn't get the bare minimum of working." Hermione shot back.

"They should get whatever the hell they want, but that is the thing, they by innate nature don't want anything." Naruto said.

"Didn't you have an house-elf?" Betty asked.

"I used to, Sewanin, he was the one that taught me how to cook, clean and hunt. He wanted to serve ,in good clothes, with a salary and holidays to visit his family and I gave that to him but his nature was to serve, you cannot fight Nature, if any day he wanted me to free him, I would have. He wasn't my servant ,he was my caretaker. So am I also a slaver in your eyes?" Naruto asked, he put down his food for her to answer people around him actually recoiled, This was serious.

Hermione didn't reply but she still refused to eat another bite. Naruto completed his meal in silence.

The rain was still drumming heavily against the high, dark glass. Another clap of thunder shook the windows, and the stormy ceiling flashed, illuminating the golden plates as the remains of the first course vanished and were replaced, instantly, with puddings.

"Treacle tart, Hermione!" said Ron, deliberately wafting its smell toward her. "Spotted dick, look! Chocolate gateau!"

But Hermione gave him a look so reminiscent of Professor McGonagall that he gave up.

When the puddings too had been demolished, and the last crumbs had faded off the plates, leaving them sparkling clean, Albus Dumbledore got to his feet again. The buzz of chatter filling the Hall ceased almost at once, so that only the howling wind and pounding rain could be heard.

"So!" said Dumbledore, smiling around at them all. "Now that we are all fed and watered," ("Hmph!" said Hermione) "I must once more ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices.

"Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden inside the castle has this year been extended to include Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch's office, if anybody would like to check it."

The corners of Dumbledore's mouth twitched. He continued, "As ever, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year. It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year."

"What!?" Harry. "No! I have to rejoin this year!" Naruto.

Dumbledore went on, "This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers' time and energy - but I am sure you will all enjoy it immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts -"

But at that moment, there was a deafening rumble of thunder and the doors of the Great Hall banged open.

A man stood in the doorway, leaning upon a long staff, shrouded in a black traveling cloak. Every head in the Great Hall swiveled toward the stranger, suddenly brightly illuminated by a fork of lightning that flashed across the ceiling. He lowered his hood, shook out a long mane of grizzled, dark gray hair, then began to walk up toward the teachers' table.

A dull clunk echoed through the Hall on his every other step. He reached the end of the top table, turned right, and limped heavily toward Dumbledore. Another flash of lightning crossed the ceiling. Hermione gasped.

The lightning had thrown the man's face into sharp relief, and it was a face unlike any Harry had ever seen. It looked as though it had been carved out of weathered wood by someone who had only the vaguest idea of what human faces are supposed to look like, and was none too skilled with a chisel. Every inch of skin seemed to be scarred. The mouth looked like a diagonal gash, and a large chunk of the nose was missing. But it was the man's eyes that made him frightening.

One of them was small, dark, and beady. The other was large, round as a coin, and a vivid, electric blue. The blue eye was moving ceaselessly, without blinking, and was rolling up, down, and from side to side, quite independently of the normal eye - and then it rolled right over, pointing into the back of the man's head, so that all they could see was whiteness.

The stranger reached Dumbledore. He stretched out a hand that was as badly scarred as his face, and Dumbhedore shook it, muttering words They couldn't hear. He seemed to be making some inquiry of the stranger, who shook his head unsmilingly and replied in an undertone. Dumbledore nodded and gestured the man to the empty seat on his right-hand side.

The stranger sat down, shook his mane of dark gray hair out of his face, pulled a plate of sausages toward him, raised it to what was left of his nose, and sniffed it. He then took a small knife out of his pocket, speared a sausage on the end of it, and began to eat. His normal eye was fixed upon the sausages, but the blue eye was still darting restlessly around in its socket, taking in the Hall and the students.

"May I introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" said Dumbledore brightly into the silence. "Professor Moody."

It was usual for new staff members to be greeted with applause, but none of the staff or students clapped except Dumbledore and Hagrid, who both put their hands together and applauded, but the sound echoed dismally into the silence, and they stopped fairly quickly. Everyone else seemed too transfixed by Moody's bizarre appearance to do more than stare at him.

"Bloody hell it's Mad-Eye Moody." Ron said as he recognised the man.

"Alastor Moody? The Auror?" Hermione asked.

"Auror?" Dean asked as he turned to the group.

"Dark wizard catcher." Naruto said,

"Half the cells in Azkaban are filled thanks to him." Ron added.

"He's supposed to be mad as a hatter though, these days." Sheamus said.

"Yeah, Lost his nerve to paranoia in old age from what I heard." Naruto said.

Dumbledore cleared his throat.

"As I was saying," he said, smiling at the sea of students before him, all of whom were still gazing transfixed at Mad-Eye Moody, "we are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year."

"You're JOKING!" said Fred Weasley loudly.

The tension that had filled the Hall ever since Moody's arrival suddenly broke. Nearly everyone laughed, and Dumbledore chuckled appreciatively.

"I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," he said, "though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar."

Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly.

"Er - but maybe this is not the time.. . no. . ." said Dumbledore, "where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament. . . well, some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short explanation, and allow their attention to wander freely."

"The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities - until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued."

"Death toll?" Hermione whispered, looking alarmed.

But her anxiety did not seem to be shared by the majority of students in the Hall; many of them were whispering excitedly to one another, and Most of the others were far more interested in hearing about the tournament than in worrying about deaths that had happened hundreds of years ago.

"There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament,"

Dumbledore continued, "none of which has been very successful. However, our own departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger."

"The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money."

"I'm going for it!" Fred Weasley hissed down the table, his face lit with enthusiasm at the prospect of such glory and riches. He was not the only person who seemed to be visualizing himself as the Hogwarts champion. At every House table, You could see people either gazing raptly at Dumbledore, or else whispering fervently to their neighbors. But then Dumbledore spoke again, and the Hall quieted once more.

"Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts," he said, "the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age - that is to say, seventeen years or older - will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration. This" - Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, for several people had made noises of outrage at these words, and the Weasley twins were suddenly looking furious - "is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hog-warts champion." His light blue eyes twinkled as they flickered over Fred's and George's mutinous faces who had turned to Naruto for a scheme no doubt.

"I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen. The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, finally an announcement that might cheer you lot a bit, this summer another Championship was held,"

Everyone's eyes turned to Naruto, who was feeling a bit odd to be suddenly in the spot light.

"The Wizarding Schools Potion Championship, a competition held in a certain enchanted garden. It challenges up-and-coming potioneers from different wizarding schools to prove their Potion-making skills by overcoming various challenges in the garden by brewing various potions. The grand prize was a Gold Cauldron and the privilege to display their potioneering talents before the assembled crowd. The winner once and for all becomes part of the International Potioneer Committee, a feat which requires not only knowledge but nerve and quick thinking and I am extremely proud and delighted to announce that one of ours, Mr. Naruto U. Namikaze has won the championship for our school, let's give him a big round of applause!"

They entire school cheered as some patted his back, All the teachers even Snape for a change had a real pleasant smile on their face.

"Now off to bed!" Dumbledore finished.

"They can't do that!" said George Weasley, who had not joined the crowd moving toward the door, but was standing up and glaring at Dumbledore. "We're seventeen in April, why can't we have a shot?"

"They're not stopping me entering," said Fred stubbornly, scowling as well, at the top table. "The champions'll get to do all sorts of stuff you'd never be allowed to do normally. And a thousand Galleons prize money!"

"Yeah," said Ron, a faraway look on his face. "Yeah, a thousand Galleons. . ."

"Come on," said Hermione, "we'll be the only ones left here if you don't move."

Naruto, Betty, Ginny, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George set off for the entrance hall, Fred and George debating the ways in which Dumbledore might stop those who were under seventeen from entering the tournament.

"Who's this impartial judge who's going to decide who the champions are?" said Harry.

"Dunno," said Fred, "but it's them we'll have to fool. I reckon a couple of drops of Aging Potion might do it, George.. ."

"Dumbledore knows you're not of age, though," said Ron.

"Yeah, but he's not the one who decides who the champion is, is he?" said Fred shrewdly. "Sounds to me like once this judge knows who wants to enter, he'll choose the best from each school and never mind how old they are. Dumbledore's trying to stop us giving our names."

"People have died, though!" said Hermione in a worried voice as they walked through a door concealed behind a tapestry and started up another, narrower staircase.

"Yeah," said Fred airily, "but that was years ago, wasn't it? Anyway, where's the fun without a bit of risk? Hey,Naruto, what if we find out how to get 'round Dumbledore? Fancy entering?"

"Nah mates, I have had my fill of competitions for this year, but I might ask Dumbledore to put in a good word for The Owl Post, that way we could get to cover the entire thing." Naruto said, hand in hand with Betty, Ginny closely behind.

"That would be great!" Ginny said as She held her hand out for Betty to hold, Naruto let go, he was mister before these sister, so them first,

"What about you Ron?" Fred said.

"What d'you reckon?" Ron asked Harry. "Be cool to enter, wouldn't it? But I s'pose they might want someone older... Dunno if we've learned enough.. "

They made their way up to the entrance to Gryffindor Tower, which was concealed behind a large portrait of a fat lady in a pink silk dress.

"Password?" she said as they approached.

"Balderdash," said George, "a prefect downstairs told me."

The portrait swung forward to reveal a hole in the wall through which they all climbed. A crackling fire warmed the circular common room, which was full of squashy armchairs and tables. Hermione cast the merrily dancing flames a dark look, and Naruto distinctly heard her mutter "Slave labor" before bidding them good night and disappearing through the doorway to the girls' dormitory. Naruto bid the two girls goodbye as well as he followed Harry, Neville and Ron to the Dormitory, He placed his stuff around his bed and then changed into a lower and went to bed.

—

Next morning after his routine and a bath, Naruto collected his schedule.

"Herbology with Hufflepuff and Care for Magical creatures with Syltherin, Followed by double Ancient runes? Hermione you'll be with me right?" Naruto said as he sat down.

"Yes, I will be." Hermione said.

"You're eating again, I notice," said Ron, watching Hermione adding liberal amounts of jam to her toast too.

"I've decided there are better ways of making a stand about elf rights," said Hermione haughtily.

"Yeah. . . and you were hungry," said Ron, grinning.

There was a sudden rustling noise above them, and a hundred owls came soaring through the open windows carrying the morning mail. An eagle stuck out amongst the owls, it dropped down near Naruto, his letters on its beak, as it dropped the letters. It helped itself to the bowl of fruit on the table. Naruto went through the letters.

"Mum, Baa, Mi-nee, Erza-nee and..." Naruto was saying.

"And?" Harry asked.

"No one." Naruto said as he placed the letters in his bag.

After handling Bubotubers in Herbology. Naruto followed the rest to Hagrid's hut. He was silently flipping through his book while others talked with Hagrid.

"Be'er wait fer the Slytherins, they won' want ter miss this - Blast-Ended Skrewts!" Hagrid said.

"Come again?" said Ron.

Hagrid pointed down into the crates.

"Eurgh!" squealed Lavender Brown, jumping backward.

"Eurgh" just about summed up the Blast-Ended Skrewts. They looked like deformed, shell-less lobsters, horribly pale and slimy-looking, with legs sticking out in very odd places and no visible heads. There were about a hundred of them in each crate, each about six inches long, crawling over one another, bumping blindly into the sides of the boxes. They were giving off a very powerful smell of rotting fish. Every now and then, sparks would fly out of the end of a skrewt, and with a small phut, it would be propelled forward several inches.

"On'y jus' hatched," said Hagrid proudly, "so yeh'll be able ter raise 'em yerselves! Thought we'd make a bit of a project of it!"

"And why would we want to raise them?" said a cold voice.

The Slytherins had arrived. The speaker was Draco Malfoy. Crabbe and Goyle were chuckling appreciatively at his words. Naruto looked around to Delphini standing behind them, apathetic look on her face, until she spotted Naruto who was smiling at her, she smiled back. The entire group started there, whatever they did when Delphini came and stood next to him, none of them saying anything, Draco looked at them as soon as he saw that they were doing nothing but just standing he turned back to class, Naruto didn't speak he simply placed an envelope in her arms and left to join the class. The class wasn't uneventful but Naruto didn't care, he just went with it. Later at lunch Naruto was the last one to show up, as he did he was interrupted by Hermione.

"Can you do me a huge favour." She asked,

"Sure." He muttered.

"Great, it's all here. Bye." She said as handed him a piece of paper and she ran off.

After that nothing big happened, the next day, Naruto went to the office, to see Betty and Ginny working together, He smiled at them, but didn't remove his eyes from Ginny, Betty was also looking at her. After she had spotted him.

"I'll finish this in the common room, Betty, you have everything about the dark mark I could get from dad don't you?" Ginny said.

"Yes, I do." Betty quickly said.

"I'll leave then, totally my idea." Ginny said as she left.

"She didn't have to leave." Naruto said.

"She wanted to." Betty shot back as she got up from the table and walked in front of it to sit on it. Naruto sat next to her.

"So, I was thinking, you can go to Hogsmeade this year right?" Naruto asked.

"Yes." She answered.

"Then, I was thinking Butterbeer at Hogsmeade and some tea and snacks at Madam Puddifoot's as first date?" Naruto asked, Betty moved in front of him, grabbed his collars and kissed him, it was short.

"I'd like that." Betty said.

"Good." Naruto said as he put a hand around her neck and pulled her for a kiss, this one was longer and it involved tongue which they both used instinctively and in each other's opinion, amazingly. They didn't stop until they needed to breathe. She did not open her eyes but was smiling brightly.

"I will leave my paper on magical creatures here then." Naruto said.

"What is that about." Betty said through closed eyes.

"House-elves." Naruto replied, "I'll follow with Forest elves and then Centaurs, by then the other Schools will arrive, so I'll think about the next ones then." Naruto answered.

"Hmm" Betty only hummed.

"You are just…" Naruto said as he once again kissed her. After that he left.

—-

Naruto was peacefully resting on the couch, meaning he was lying on it half asleep, by the fireplace when, Hermione showed up, right in front of his face.

"Did you do it?" She asked.

"Of course I did, I think I'll write about magical creatures with human intelligence this year, there is an entire list I can go through." He told her, she however didn't listen completely, just squealed and left. While thanking him.

Lavender and Parvati who were sitting in armchairs by the couch looked at Hermione then him,

"She has lost it, sister." Naruto muttered to Parvati.

"You got that right sister." Parvati said to Naruto, who laid peacefully down once again, Lavender just giggled, Naruto had an awkward and funny relation with almost everyone in his year, Except Slytherin. He only had a relation with Delphini in that house,

—

Thursday.

Defence against the Dark arts.

The Gryffindor fourth years were looking forward to Moody's first lesson so much that they arrived early on Thursday lunchtime and queued up outside his classroom before the bell had even rung. The only person missing was Hermione, who turned up just in time for the lesson.

"Been in the -"

"Library." Harry finished her sentence for her. "C'mon, quick, or we won't get decent seats."

They hurried into three chairs right in front of the teacher's desk, took out their copies of The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection, and waited, unusually quiet. Naruto sat next to Neville. They fist bumped as Naruto said,

"Yo, did you know that Library just got a new assortment of Herbology books." Naruto said to Neville.

"What? Really? I will go check them out as soon as I can." Neville said with a smile,

"Tell me which one is your favourite, I'll also read that one." Naruto said, their conversation was interrupted as they heard Moody's distinctive clunking footsteps coming down the corridor, and he entered the room, looking as strange and frightening as ever. They could just see his clawed, wooden foot protruding from underneath his robes.

"You can put those away," he growled, stumping over to his desk and sitting down, "those books. You won't need them."

They returned the books to their bags, Ron looking excited.

Moody took out a register, shook his long mane of grizzled gray hair out of his twisted and scarred face, and began to call out names, his normal eye moving steadily down the list while his magical eye swiveled around, fixing upon each student as he or she answered.

"Right then," he said, when the last person had declared themselves present, "I've had a letter from Professor Lupin about this class. Seems you've had a pretty thorough grounding in tackling Dark creatures - you've covered boggarts, Red Caps, hinkypunks, grindylows, Kappas, and werewolves, is that right?"

There was a general murmur of assent.

"But you're behind - very behind - on dealing with curses," said Moody. "So I'm here to bring you up to scratch on what wizards can do to each other. I've got one year to teach you how to deal with Dark -"

"What, aren't you staying?" Ron blurted out.

Moody's magical eye spun around to stare at Ron; Ron looked extremely apprehensive, but after a moment Moody smiled - the first time Harry had seen him do so. The effect was to make his heavily scarred face look more twisted and contorted than ever, but it was nevertheless good to know that he ever did anything as friendly as smile. Ron looked deeply relieved.

"You'll be Arthur Weasley's son, eh?" Moody said. "Your father got me out of a very tight corner a few days ago. .. . Yeah, I'm staying just the one year. Special favor to Dumbledore. . . . One year, and then back to my quiet retirement."

He gave a harsh laugh, and then clapped his gnarled hands together.

"So - straight into it. Curses. They come in many strengths and forms. Now, according to the Ministry of Magic, I'm supposed to teach you countercurses and leave it at that. I'm not supposed to show you what illegal Dark curses look like until you're in the sixth year. You're not supposed to be old enough to deal with it till then. But Professor Dumbledore's got a higher opinion of your nerves, he reckons you can cope, and I say, the sooner you know what you're up against, the better. How are you supposed to defend yourself against something you've never seen? A wizard who's about to put an illegal curse on you isn't going to tell you what he's about to do. He's not going to do it nice and polite to your face. You need to be prepared. You need to be alert and watchful. You need to put that away, Miss Brown, when I'm talking."

Lavender jumped and blushed. She had been showing Parvati her completed horoscope under the desk. Apparently Moody's magical eye could see through solid wood, as well as out of the back of his head.

"So. . . do any of you know which curses are most heavily punished by wizarding law?"

Several hands rose tentatively into the air,

"Er," said Ron tentatively, "my dad told me about one.. . . Is it called the Imperius Curse, or something?"

"Ah, yes," said Moody appreciatively. "Your father would know that one. Gave the Ministry a lot of trouble at one time, the Imperius Curse."

Moody got heavily to his mismatched feet, opened his desk drawer, and took out a glass jar. Three large black spiders were scuttling around inside it. Harry felt Ron recoil slightly next to him - Ron hated spiders.

Moody reached into the jar, caught one of the spiders, and held it in the palm of his hand so that they could all see it. He then pointed his wand at it and muttered, "Imperio!"

The spider leapt from Moody's hand on a fine thread of silk and began to swing backward and forward as though on a trapeze. It stretched out its legs rigidly, then did a back flip, breaking the thread and landing on the desk, where it began to cartwheel in circles. Moody jerked his wand, and the spider rose onto two of its hind legs and went into what was unmistakably a tap dance.

Everyone was laughing - everyone except Moody and Naruto, Moody did notice this.

"Think it's funny, do you?" he growled. "You'd like it, would you, if I did it to you?"

The laughter died away almost instantly.

"Total control," said Moody quietly as the spider balled itself up and began to roll over and over. "I could make it jump out of the window, drown itself, throw itself down one of your throats. . ."

Ron gave an involuntary shudder.

"Years back, there were a lot of witches and wizards being controlled by the Imperius Curse," said Moody, and Naruto knew he was talking about the days in which Voldemort had been all-powerful. "Some job for the Ministry, trying to sort out who was being forced to act, and who was acting of their own free will."

"The Imperius Curse can be fought, and I'll be teaching you how, but it takes real strength of character, and not everyone's got it. Better avoid being hit with it if you can. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" he barked, and everyone jumped.

Moody picked up the somersaulting spider and threw it back into the jar. "Anyone else know one? Another illegal curse?"

Hermione's hand shot up, this was not a surprise but Naruto's because he didn't answer in class ever and Neville's because he didn't speak much in class. Except maybe Herbology. Did surprise others.

"Yes?" said Moody, his magical eye rolling right over to fix on Neville.

"There's one - the Cruciatus Curse," said Neville in a small but distinct voice.

Moody was looking very intently at Neville, this time with both eyes.

"Your name's Longbottom?" he said, his magical eye swooping down to check the register again.

Neville nodded nervously, but Moody made no further inquiries. Turning back to the class at large, he reached into the jar for the next spider and placed it upon the desktop, where it remained motionless, apparently too scared to move.

"The Cruciatus Curse," said Moody. "Needs to be a bit bigger for you to get the idea," he said, pointing his wand at the spider. "Engorgio!"

The spider swelled. It was now larger than a tarantula. Abandoning all pretense, Ron pushed his chair backward, as far away from Moody's desk as possible.

Moody raised his wand again, pointed it at the spider, and muttered, "Crucio!"

At once, the spider's legs bent in upon its body; it rolled over and began to twitch horribly, rocking from side to side. No sound came from it, but Others were sure that if it could have given voice, it would have been screaming. Moody did not remove his wand, and the spider started to shudder and jerk more violently - "Stop it!" Hermione said shrilly. She was looking at Naruto and Neville, the class followed her vision to see Neville's hands were clenched upon the desk in front of him, his knuckles white, his eyes wide and horrified. While, Naruto was completely opposite, his body relaxed and his eyes had a far off look. As soon as Moody stopped, Naruto's Demeanour changed, it was like his soul returned to his body.

"Reducio," Moody muttered, and the spider shrank back to its proper size. He put it back into the jar.

"Pain," said Moody softly. "You don't need thumbscrews or knives to torture someone if you can perform the Cruciatus Curse. . . . That one was very popular once too. Most open their mouths within 5 hours, half of the rest beg for death by the 10th, almost everyone loses their minds forever by the 20th, the rumour goes one of you survived this for 18 hours without even reaching the first point." He looked at Naruto,

"Right. . . anyone know any others?"

Hermione's hand shook slightly as, for the third time, she raised it into the air.

"Yes?" said Moody, looking at her.

"Avada Kedavra," Hermione whispered.

Several people looked uneasily around at her, including Naruto.

"Ah," said Moody, another slight smile twisting his lopsided mouth. "Yes, the last and worst. Avada Kedavra. .. the Killing Curse."

He put his hand into the glass jar, and almost as though it knew what was coming, the third spider scuttled frantically around the bottom of the jar, trying to evade Moody's fingers, but he trapped it, and placed it upon the desktop. It started to scuttle frantically across the wooden surface.

Moody raised his wand,

"Avada Kedavra!" Moody roared.

There was a flash of blinding green light and a rushing sound, as though a vast, invisible something was soaring through the air - instantaneously the spider rolled over onto its back, unmarked, but unmistakably dead. Several of the students stifled cries; Ron had thrown himself backward and almost toppled off his seat as the spider skidded toward him.

Moody swept the dead spider off the desk onto the floor.

"Not nice," he said calmly. "Not pleasant. And there's no countercurse. There's no blocking it. Only one known person has ever survived it, and he's sitting right in front of me."

They all looked at Harry, Naruto knew most of what they were taught at Hogwarts but just in case there was something more, he could learn he would stay, first time in his life instead of staying Naruto simply got up and left. Others quietly looked at his retreating form,

"Naruto…" Hermione was saying.

"Let him, Cruciatis curse hurts the mind the most, this must have brought back unpleasant memories, I thought he'd attack me as I performed it, let him be alone for a while." Moody said quietly to Hermione, the class could only wonder, if it was so difficult to watch, just how horrible must it feel. Neville especially thought the same way.

After class the trio first ran into Neville who was called by Moody for tea, and then tried to find Naruto but couldn't, he wasn't at dinner either, they asked Betty and she thought he'd be at his favourite spot but he wasn't there either, they got worried as he didn't return to the Dormitory, so they did the intelligent thing and contacted McGonagall. They told her everything, her reaction was exactly as they expected. She shouted an extremely anger full rant, send them off to dormitory and went on her way. She was walking towards a portrait when she ran into Peeves, she instantly barked.

"I don't have time Peeves!"

"You are looking for Paruto?" He said, She was quite shocked when her guide turned out to be the last person she would ever expect, he told her Naruto was on top of astronomy tower she practically ran there when she reached, she saw Naruto staring at the sky, with a far off look, he wasn't the only one, Dumbledore was also standing there but he was still as a stone, not saying anything, Naruto didn't seem to notice them or if he did he didn't seem to show that he cared. Dumbledore looked at her and then turned to keep looking at Naruto.

"Naruto?" She said in a low tone.

"18 hours." He said, She flinched but continued.

"I know."

"You don't." He instantly shot back.

"For 18 hours, actually about 14 hours, even they could not keep on going for 18 hours, they switched to 'muggle methods' in between, but even then every inch of my body felt like being cut with a hot knife, but there wasn't blood, there was no relief, most people survive through this type of thing, thinking if they did they will get to see the people they love, I didn't."

"You were only 13."

"That's not it, The thing was, in my mind I could lose absolutely nothing, sure Kurama and Amaterasu would have to go but nobody would actually die if I died, I would leave a bunch of friends who would mourn me for maybe a year but that's it. I was ready to die, because that's the worst they could do to me, but now I have my big family, those friends matter more to me than anything and I might actually be falling in love again, what I thought to be impossible, all of this, all that I gained after the island, I was ready to leave before even giving this a chance, I never thought about it until now, I would have died not really living but only surviving. I am not ready for that anymore." Naruto finished as he looked back at them, He gave a broken smile and then said,

"I am sorry if I worried you guys." He finished,

"It's alright, return to your dorm for now." McGonagall could only mutter.

"Goodnight, Headmaster, Professor." With that he left.

Both of them looked at his retreating form and then McGonagall said,

"Albus."

"I know Minerva, I always knew, He might have escaped that island alive but that island will not leave him, not for a while, I just wanted to make sure he didn't hurt himself." Dumbledore said, McGonagall however was stuck on one word.

"Hurt himself? Is there a chance?!"

"Was, not anymore, that I am glad about." Dumbledore said as he bid his goodbye and left as well, Minerva also left after one last glance at the view.

—

Naruto returned to the common room to find, All of his friends waiting there for him, He told each and everyone that it was really just a painful flash of memories, he needed to be alone and that's why he left, soon everyone left apart from Hermione and Betty.

"Tell us the truth." Hermione said as she sat on the couch, looking at him as he sat on the armchair, Betty was sitting on the far side of the couch near him.

"I was ready to die…" he then told them everything as it was, leaving only the part where he changed the 'falling in love' to 'interested in another person'. By the time it was over all three of them were crying, Naruto looked at there crying faces and realised, He really was gifted. He got up and hugged both of them tightly. They returned the notion and whispered sweet nothings in each other's ears, after that Naruto left first exhausted. Betty and Hermione were collecting their stuff, Betty a little lost. Hermione saw this and said,

"You know that 'interested' part meant.." "he's falling in love with me." Betty said and they went to their dorms.

—

Not a lot happened after that, people went about their school lives, one of Moody's classes was about trying to resist Imperius curse, none of the students could fight it, Harry was the longest, Moody was extremely impressed when Harry almost beat it, it was now Naruto's turn.

"Imperio."

Nothing changed for others, then Moody said,

"Hold your ears and pull them as hard as you can."

"Won't." Naruto replied, every single eye in the class went wide as Naruto didn't even phase under the curse, he just smirked and walked back to him seat.

"Unbelievable!" Moody could only mutter.

All the fourth years had noticed a definite increase in the amount of work they were required to do this term. Professor McGonagall explained why, when the class gave a particularly loud groan at the amount of Transfiguration homework she had assigned.

"You are now entering a most important phase of your magical education!" she told them, her eyes glinting dangerously behind her square spectacles. "Your Ordinary Wizarding Levels are drawing closer -"

"We don't take O.W.L.s till fifth year!" said Dean Thomas indignantly.

"Maybe not, Thomas, but believe me, you need all the preparation you can get! Miss Granger and Mr. Namikaze remain the only two in this class who have managed to turn a hedgehog into a satisfactory pincushion. I might remind you that your pincushion, Thomas, still curls up in fright if anyone approaches it with a pin!"

In Study of Ancient Runes, they were made into partners, first they had a complete book full of symbols to remember and then had to create a rune of their own, give it to their partner and decipher the one given to them by their partner. His partner was Hermione, The incident that happened after their Rune class was amazing.

Naruto with a defeated look and two S.P.E.W badged on his robes, both of which he bought only to show Hermione support and keep her off his back, entered the great hall and sat down between Hermione and Betty.

"What happened?" Betty asked, ever since the whole Curse debacle she had been extra worried about him. Hermione on the other hand.

"So what did he give as work? Thank you for going to his office to collect our work." Hermione said.

"He looks like someone poisoned him." Ron said.

"Close." Naruto muttered as he placed a roll of parchment on the table, the rest read the assignment and looked at him apologetically, except Betty.

"You should be able to do this!" She whispered.

"Oh don't get me wrong!" He said loudly, as he sprang up. "The Book, I was already half done, the symbols that I have to create, I have a crude idea but the third thing is my problem." He muttered as he let his head fall on Betty's shoulder, Ron and Harry were still a little uncomfortable with the whole dating situation.

"Whose your partner?" Harry asked.

"I'll give you one guess." Naruto said as he looked Hermione in the eyes, they all got the message.

"Oh no! I feel so sorry for you!" Harry said,

"Damn! You got played mate!" Ron said.

"I am not that bad." "She's not that bad." Hermione and Betty.

"Yes you are, it will be something simple like copying text from a book and you would turn it into an entire research." Ron shot back,

"It's alright Hermione, we wouldn't like you any other way. It's just that I am sad it would take longer than I hoped, that's it." Naruto said,

"Thanks." Hermione said,

"He's just saying that because he cares about your feelings, I don't. And I say working against you sucks!" Ron said. The Two of them glared at each other, while the rest thought,

'Not this again.'

Meanwhile Professor Binns, the ghost who taught History of Magic, had them writing weekly essays on the goblin rebellions of the eighteenth century. Professor Snape was forcing them to research antidotes. They took this one seriously, as he had hinted that he might be poisoning one of them before Christmas to see if their antidote worked. Professor Flitwick had asked them to read three extra books in preparation for their lesson on Summoning Charms.

Even Hagrid was adding to their workload. The Blast-Ended Skrewts were growing at a remarkable pace given that nobody had yet discovered what they ate. Hagrid was delighted, and as part of their "project," suggested that they come down to his hut on alternate evenings to observe the skrewts and make notes on their extraordinary behavior.

One day Naruto was returning from his free period, and was on his way to the office when his path was blocked due to a large amount of crowd, Naruto spotted the trio returning from something and stood next to them, They nodded at him and Ron tiptoed to read what the crowd was reading.

TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT

THE DELEGATIONS FROM BEAUXBATONS AND

DURMSTRANG WILL BE ARRIVING AT 6 O'CLOCK

ON FRIDAY THE 30TH OF OCTOBER. LESSONS WILL

END HALF AN HOUR EARLY -

"Brilliant!" said Harry. "It's Potions last thing on Friday! Snape won't have time to poison us all!"

STUDENTS WILL RETURN THEIR BAGS AND BOOKS TO THEIR DORMITORIES AND ASSEMBLE IN FRONT OF THE CASTLE TO GREET OUR GUESTS BEFORE THE WELCOMING FEAST.

"Only a week away!" said Ernie Macmillan of Hufflepuff, emerging from the crowd, his eyes gleaming. "I wonder if Cedric knows? Think I'll go and tell him…"

"Cedric?" said Ron blankly as Ernie hurried off.

"Diggory," said Harry. "He must be entering the tournament."

"That idiot, Hogwarts champion?" said Ron as they pushed their way through the chattering crowd toward the staircase.

"He's not an idiot. You just don't like him because he beat Gryffindor at Quidditch," said Hermione. "I've heard he's a really good student - and he's a prefect."

She spoke as though this settled the matter.

"And he's a nice guy, I have talked to him a couple of times." Naruto added.

The appearance of the sign in the entrance hall had a marked effect upon the inhabitants of the castle. During the following week, there seemed to be only one topic of conversation, no matter where You went: the Triwizard Tournament. Rumors were flying from student to student like highly contagious germs: who was going to try for Hogwarts champion, what the tournament would involve, how the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang differed from themselves.

The castle seemed to be undergoing an extra-thorough cleaning. Several grimy portraits had been scrubbed, much to the displeasure of their subjects, who sat huddled in their frames muttering darkly and wincing as they felt their raw pink faces. The suits of armor were suddenly gleaming and moving without squeaking, and Argus Filch, the caretaker, was behaving so ferociously to any students who forgot to wipe their shoes that he terrified a pair of first-year girls into hysterics.

Other members of the staff seemed oddly tense too.

"Longbottom, kindly do not reveal that you can't even perform a simple Switching Spell in front of anyone from Durmstrang!" Professor McGonagall barked at the end of one particularly difficult lesson, during which Neville had accidentally transplanted his own ears onto a cactus.

—

To Naruto's great surprise the first Hogsmeade visit this year was on his birthday and because it was going to be the day he took Betty out for their first date he was nervous. And to face the fight he faced he had asked for help from the two girls that could help him.

Hermione and Kurama.

"You look like a homeless person."

"I'm in my signature hoodie."

"So you always look like a homeless person. Change your clothes into anything and your golden."

"She is not going to be much help, Can you suggest something better Hermione?"

"Anything is fine but a jacket is necessary." Hermione said.

"I always have Fireseeds in pocket and I can just activate sun. So jacket would just be bulky." Naruto said.

Hermione face palmed. Kurama snickered.

"It won't help Ms. Bushy. He's hopeless."

"I agree." Hermione said.

"No! Just tell me what to do!"

So after 15 minutes, dressed in a white T-shirt, his orange hoodie and black jeans with a white jumper and sneakers he left for the great hall. There he saw Betty dressed in black jeans, and a white kurta with grey sweater over it. He smiled at her and said.

"You look nice."

"Thanks but you do know it's not important to comment of how I look. We don't need to play in those stereotypes." Betty said as she smiled.

"Of course, So shall we, my lady?"

He held his hand out for her to take.

"Yes."

And she did.

They both walked towards Three Broomsticks hand in hand and talking about Betty. Since he had shown her most about him. He had suggested that they work on knowing her, so agreeing they had chosen to talk about her and her family, her favourite things, her least favourite things. Betty would occasionally ask him about his favourite and least favourite things. They had not realised when they had walked in the Three Broomsticks, drank their butterbeer and were now walking towards Madam Puddifoot's. They walked in looked around at all the couples. A feeling of awkwardness washed inside both of them and it was Naruto that spoke,

"Uhm, I didn't realise. It was this… want to go somewhere else."

Betty reply in approval couldn't come any faster and they left. They wandered around a bit more and then Betty asked.

"Every morning you leave earlier than everybody else, where do you go?"

"Ah! I run around the castle." Naruto answered.

"Don't take it wrong but I don't think running has this much effect." Betty said.

"Well, it's a bit more than running, but… you know what? If you want I can show you. You can meet my Forbidden Forest pals as well."

To his great delight Betty nodded and they both walked back to the castle but instead of going in. They turned around and made it to a set of stones on the bank of Black lake.

"This is my starting point. I jog till here and then put some music on and then start running from here come on!" He said as he led her inside the Forest. They both walked through very difficult area, Naruto suddenly stopped from maybe a couple of miles from the castle. They were among giant trees now. Their trunks was bigger in width than Hagrid and they were minimum 30 feet high.

"Is...this….where you...turn around." Betty said between trying to catch her breath.

"What? No! We haven't even started yet. I wanted to show you something I found here. Don't tell anyone."

She panted and nodded. He walked towards one of the trees and knocked on it eight times. To her great surprise a knob grew on the trunk and a 4 feet high and 4 feet wide curved gate became visible in it. He turned it open and walked inside. She followed.

Inside wasn't anything like she could imagine. It was almost as big as the Great Hall in the Hogwarts castle. It was filled with random things. She walked in further to inspect in amazement.

"I'm guessing this was a hideout, during the Goblin rebellion. Nobody would inspect Goblins to nest so close to Hogwarts and they couldn't disclose this to anyone considering. One, the advance level undetectable Extension Charm, if wizards knew Goblins had done this. They would be under a lot of heat and second, Goblins don't trust anyone. Not even their own kind. I'm certain, not a lot of people know about this place. I found this in my second year, took some doing but I was able to make sure that nobody but me can access it." Naruto said.

Betty was awed at Naruto's mind and said.

"You can call this a fox hole, a secret safe house." Betty said.

Naruto laughed and muttered.

"A fox hole huh? Sounds awesome. Let's go. There is a lot more I have to show you." They both moved out and the door disappeared behind them. Then they moved through a lot more dangerous and difficult path and finally came upon a set of streams. They were walking on a log bridge over the streams, Betty asked.

"That's a lot of streams, I didn't know there was so much fresh water in the Forbidden Forest?"

"Yeah, well forest rumour goes there is actually a waterfall but it's in Centaur territory. So I've never seen it." Naruto said as he helped her through the last steps.

"Speaking of Centaurs, Do you know the centaurs in the area?" She asked as he stood next to him.

"Oh yeah,I do. I have even helped the female centaurs with a lot of things like, herbs, clothes and cooking. They are herbivores so they didn't know a lot of pleasurable foods, anyway I have also helped solve some disputes among the creatures in the forest. Every creature inside this Forest knows me, and I love all of them as siblings. Apart from Bane, that asshole and suck it."

He told her as a bottle appeared out of nowhere and he filled it with water.t

"You have helped them so many times and they still didn't let you in inside their territory, Why?"

"I never asked and a word from the wise. Never ask Centaurs, Forest Elves, Dwarfs and any other warrior type community of beings, for entrance in their territory. You can ask for shelter, they would bring everything to you but never In their territory. It's wrong." Naruto answered.

They then continued on their path. It was more than 45 minutes later that they reached a small pond. The castle was finally visible from the canopy.

"This is where Unicorns take a bath in the morning. I meet them here, play with them for 15 minutes and then run back that way. This is also known as The Court Of The Kitsune. If they need help this is where they come. I would invite everyone to meet but if we don't hurry now. We will be late, and Filch will kill us."

They both took a shortcut that Naruto knew and reached the edge near Hagrid's hut but before they could appear from the trees. Naruto was pulled back and pinned on a tree by Betty.

"This was a nice first date."

She started to kiss him. Without anyone to interrupt the two of them ended up making out so long that they arrived late and had to serve an hour in Detention, but the smiles on both their faces said that the detention was just a small cost for the pleasure.

—

During breakfast on the morning of the thirtieth of October, they found that the Great Hall had been decorated overnight. Enormous silk banners hung from the walls, each of them representing a Hogwarts House: red with a gold lion for Gryffiindor, blue with a bronze eagle for Ravenclaw, yellow with a black badger for Hufflepuff, and green with a silver serpent for Slytherin. Behind the teachers' table, the largest banner of all bore the Hogwarts coat of arms: lion, eagle, badger, and snake united around a large letter H.

Naruto was walking towards the great hall when, McGonagall ambushed him,

"Mr. Namikaze, Headmaster wants to see you in his office. He will be in his office all day you can go as soon as you are free." She told him he nodded and went to breakfast, He ate as fast as he could and headed to Dumbledore's office straight away. He reached the office door within two minutes and knocked, the gate opened and he saw Barty crouch and Dumbledore talking, Barty was holding the last copy of The Owl Post,

"I am sorry, I can come back later." Naruto said as he thought, Dumbledore might not have expected him so early.

"No, no, it's good that you came right now, Barty can tell you himself." Dumbledore said,

"Yes, Mr. Namikaze, I starting looking through The Owl Post, last year after the Sirius Black Debacle and I was extremely impressed by how your group represented stories. Also the Photographs, did you yourself take them?"

"Yes sir."

"Amazing! The Photographs and all, better than The Prophet in so many accounts, only posting the facts, since you are the senior student among the group, I thought We will inform you about this, we wanted you to cover the Triwizard cup officially, Get paid doing it. you can do whatever you want as long as you have Dumbledore's approval. How those that sound?" Barty finished with a smile, he seemed to have recovered from World cup by now, but Naruto was too dumbstruck to say anything but,

"Hell yeah!"

—

Betty, Luna and Ginny were gathered in the office, Naruto had said something about amazing new and he was just standing there smirking at them.

"So, What is it?" Luna asked.

"Let me register the 'before' in memory," Naruto said.

"Are you done?" Ginny said, Betty just looked at him with mock anger.

"Yes! Alright How much will you like to earn money per person, per issue of The Owl Post?" Naruto said, he wanted to build up to it.

"What are you talking about?" Betty said, Leaning forward, Luna and Ginny doing the same,

"Barty Crouch, Minister for the Department of International Magical Cooperation, had just told me that we are the officially covering the Triwizard cup, meaning we are getting paid for it! We will create the main copy which will be printed and distributed by the ministry and we will get a large part of the profits from the sales!" He finished. The girls cheered, after a few minutes when they settled down he started once again.

"I already have everyone's tasks figured out, Betty you are on interviews, before and after." She nodded her head fast.

"From what we have gathered so far from history, these are all games, meaning Ginny's territory, Ginny I believe everybody from your family is involved so use them, get us information that nobody else has but we won't put them out until we are sure, it doesn't ruin the game, alright?"

"Absolutely!" Ginny said, she had one of the toughest jobs but the best one.

"Luna, every time there are Magical creatures involved in these games I asked Mr. Crouch, he was cryptic but he confirmed this time also creatures are involved in every round, so from now on you are Magical creatures detail."

Luna didn't say anything but gave a huge smile, so huge that she had to close her eyes and nodded.

"And I am going to Photograph, the hell out of this, but we all have to wear these." Naruto took out four Black bands that had T.O.P in White on it. He continued,

"These will confirm that we are the ones that belong to Owl Post, so that everyone talks to us as representatives, alright." Naruto said as he handed one band to each girl,

"What about you, no way are you going to remove the Kitsune band." Betty said.

"I'll wear this below it and Only when needed, Now that everyone has accepted there tasks, let's roll!" He said as the girls cheered with him.

—

There was a pleasant feeling of anticipation in the air the next day. Nobody was very attentive in lessons, being much more interested in the arrival that evening of the people from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang.

The Heads of Houses were ordering their students into lines.

"Weasley, straighten your hat," Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. "Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair."

Parvati scowled and removed a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her plait.

"Follow me, please," said Professor McGonagall. "First years in front. . . no pushing.."

They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent-looking moon was already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Harry, standing between Ron and Hermione in the fourth row from the front,

"I get this is her nature but why isn't she snapping at him!" Ron said as he pointed to Naruto who was standing a few feet in front of everyone, holding a camera in his hands, clicking pictures of the crowd. Sometimes focusing on some people, he had heard Ron's banter and smirked from his place, He was the only one dressed only in normal robes. He said,

"Cause I am clicking your pictures, bub." Naruto said.

"Yeah sure, Special attention I tell you." Ron muttered, Naruto heard this he smirked.

"Professor McGonagall, Ron's sticking out and ruining the shot." Naruto said, Ron's eyes went wide while the rest who were paying attention to their banter laughed, which intensified when they heard.

"RONALD WEASLEY!"

"I wasn't!" Ron said as he muttered something that included 'murder' under his breath. Naruto chuckled and clicked a photo of Ron like this.

And then Dumbledore called out from the back row where he stood with the other teachers - "Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!"

"Where?" said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions.

"There!" yelled Naruto, pointing over the forest. As he started taking pictures. Also moving back as the object got closer.

Something large, much larger than a broomstick - or, indeed, a hundred broomsticks - was hurtling across the deep blue sky toward the castle, growing larger all the time.

"It's a dragon!" shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely.

"Don't be stupid. . . it's a flying house!" said Dennis Creevey.

Dennis's guess was closer. . . . As the gigantic black shape skimmed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and the lights shining from the castle windows hit it, they saw a gigantic, powder blue , horse-drawn carriage, the size of a large house, soaring toward them, pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, all palominos, and each the size of an elephant.

The front three rows of students drew backward as the carriage hurtled ever lower, coming in to land at a tremendous speed - then, with an almighty crash that made Neville jump backwards onto a Slytherin fifth year's foot, the horses' hooves, larger than dinner plates, hit the ground. A second later, the carriage landed too, bouncing upon its vast wheels, while the golden horses tossed their enormous heads and rolled large, fiery red eyes.

A girl in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage, bent forward, fumbled for a moment with something on the carriage floor, and unfolded a set of golden steps. She sprang back respectfully. Then a shining, high-heeled black shoe emerging from the inside of the carriage - a shoe the size of a child's sled - followed, almost immediately, by the largest woman Naruto had ever seen in his life. He knew this woman from Flamel's funeral 3 years ago,

A few people gasped.

But Naruto kept taking Photographs. He kept going as more girls stepped out and entered the castle, shivering but still looking good. After the girls from Beauxbatons entered the castle, Naruto walked to Professor McGonagall to show her the pictures, She was impressed by them, all the students could hear her praises as she occasionally called the other teachers to show them their pictures, Betty was smiling but then turned red as a tomato when she heard Professor Sprouts comment.

"Awful lot of pictures of Elizabeth," the girls that stood near Betty just looked at her and kept giggling,

Naruto just walked back at the front, without matching Betty's eyes which were no doubt on him.

He did the same thing when boys from Durmstrang walked by them, he went with the others finally joined everybody in Great hall, Betty and Ginny came next to him.

"Why did you do that?" Betty moaned.

"Show me mine." Ginny said as she had actually posed for some with her friends.

"So you mean you don't want this one." Naruto said as he showed Betty a picture of her winking at him with a smile, it was a magical picture, it showed her looking at him and then winking. She blushed and then stepped on his left side and pinched him on the hand, he muttered a 'ow' as he showed Ginny her picture, Finally everyone settled in the Great hall, Beauxbaton girls at Ravenclaw table and Durnstrang at Slytherin's. Hagrid , Bagman and Crouch showed up. They all enjoyed their food, Naruto was sitting at the front of the table, the first years kept pointing and talking about him, but he didn't care. He just finished his meal in silence amongst the first years and now Dumbledore was speaking,

"The moment has come," said Dumbledore, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation" - there was a smattering of polite applause - "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports."

There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced.

"Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions' efforts."

At the mention of the word "champions," the attentiveness of the listening students seemed to sharpen. Perhaps Dumbledore had noticed their sudden stillness, for he smiled as he said, "The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch."

Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students; Dennis Creevey actually stood on his chair to see it properly, but, being so tiny, his head hardly rose above anyone else's.

"The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him, "and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways.. their magical prowess - their daring - their powers of deduction - and, of course, their ability to cope with danger."

At this last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed to be breathing.

"As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," Dumbledore went on calmly, "one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire."

Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.

Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall. Naruto started clicking pictures once again. Dumbledore smiled at him, and continued.

"Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete.

"To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," said Dumbledore, "I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line.

"Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all."

Naruto stayed behind with the teachers, Dumbledore noticed this and walked towards him,

"Not going?" Dumbledore asked.

"I wanted pictures of everyone who will participate, so I thought about placing my camera with an enchantment by the Goblet, so that it will take photographs of everyone who enter, those who get selected, I can post their photographs in the Owl Post, and those who don't get selected will have a proof of the fact that at least they tried." Naruto said,

Ludo who was listening, on this said,

"That's a brilliant idea."

Hearing this others also walked near them to know what was going on and Naruto told them the same thing they all agreed on this and Madam Maxime, asked one of her students to stay behind, this girl was one who had come to the Gryffindor table for something and talked with Ron and Harry.

"Alright!" Naruto said as he finished setting up the camera on a tripod stand, Naruto then pointed to Hagrid.

"Professor, mind standing right in front of the camera." Hagrid complied with a smile, he then pointed to the girl,

"Miss you can go now." She nodded with a very beautiful smile and walked through the age line that Dumbledore had set up, as soon as she dropped her parchment into the fire, the camera flashed. Naruto instantly waved his wand over the camera and a Polaroid appeared in his hand, he handed it to Crouch to examine. He raised a brow, impressed.

It handed it to the others, it did not show Hagrid's belly as one would have expected, it only showed the girl putting her name in, on the White of the Polaroid, current Time and number one was visible.

"So, this works, thanks Professor and miss.." he dragged off,

"Fleur Delacour." As she was handed her Polaroid.

"Miss Fleur, I have to apologise and say that I cannot give that to you until after the champion selection, so…" he extended his arm to get the photos, she gave it to him with a smile, and the group started to disperse.

—

Next day after Naruto woke up at his usual time and was running around the castle, on his way he usually passed Hagrid's hut, sometimes Hagrid would be awake and they would share a small chat, mostly about the weather and classes of the day, unlike the trio who visited him on occasion to be his friends, Naruto had become the man's friend by running into each other, Other days his Hut would be closed and he would be sleeping, that happened mostly on holidays like today, Halloween day would be one of those days that Naruto could bet on the fact that Hagrid was sleeping but today was different, Hagrid was awake and not only that, He had taken a bath and combed his hair from the looks of it, he was returning from tending to the large horses of the carriage that brought the girls of Beauxbaton to Hogwarts. This intrigued Naruto enough to change route and head towards Hagrid, As Hagrid spotted him he said,

"Hey there! Naruto." While waving his hand.

Naruto made it close enough for the smell to hit him.

"Wooo! Hagrid, I believe in 'Thou shall not judge' but it is way too early in the morning or is it too late into the night?" Naruto said as he had to cover his nose.

Hagrid didn't gasp what Naruto implemented until he remembered what he had returned from.

"It's not me! The horse only drink whiskey! I was tending to them! I swear." Hagrid said in defence.

"I believe you," Naruto said as he sat down on the stairs of Hagrid's hut. "French and there high standards, Is that why you did the unnatural makeover." Naruto added as he pointed to the way Hagrid was dressed, it was unnatural for Hagrid only.

Hagrid might have answered him but a voice from the Carriage stopped him.

"Merci beaucoup, Monsieur Hagrid, I zean Zank Zu, Monsieur Hagrid." It was Madam Maxime, Headmistress of Beauxbaton Academy, Naruto noticed a blush, even through the thick beard on Hagrid's face, he once again looked at Maxime, she was also dressed way to good for so early in the morning, the dawn had only started 2 minutes ago, Naruto looked between them and saw as Hagrid didn't peel his eyes from Maxime until she entered back into the Carriage,

"Hagrid?" Naruto said with a shit eating grin, Although Hagrid didn't seem to remember he was there,

"Hmm" was all Hagrid said as he kept smiling like an idiot.

"Fancy the French do we?" At this Hagrid's mind reset and his smile dropped and his blush intensified 10 times, as he looked at Naruto in a mix of horror and embarrassment, This look was the last straw, Naruto rolled from the steps on Hagrid's hut to the ground and started laughing while quite literally rolling on the floor.

"Hohoho! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I AM DONE! I HAVE SEEN EVERYTHING! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Naruto shouted as clutched his side in pain from laughing to hard. After 5 minutes when Naruto only stopped laughing to take a breath did he get up from the ground, Hagrid still stood there shocked, Naruto got up and cleaned his tears, Before Hagrid could say anything Naruto said,

"Don't worry this will be between us." Naruto said as he took heavy breaths, this was when Hagrid finally took a sigh of relief. He knew Naruto always kept his word.

"Thank you Naruto." Hagrid muttered.

"It's alright, what are friends for, and if it helps, she fancies you too." Naruto said.

"Don't joke about that." Hagrid said firmly.

"Ain't joking, How many people get up and get ready so early in the morning to just say thank you? She likes you, now what I don't know is whether it's platonic or.." Naruto dragged off.

"I hope it isn't…. WHAT AM I DOING TALKING ABOUT THIS TO A 14 YEAR OLD! GO AND TAKE A BATH YOU STINK!" Hagrid shouted.

"Hey, First of all I am 15 and second I was trying to help." Naruto said as he got up and ran to the castle,

He didn't know however that from the Carriage a lot of girls had spotted him running and chatting with Hagrid, He was after all a very handsome man.

That day Naruto was not alone to complete his bath, since he had added some other exercises to his routine now that he had extra time in the morning, many others wanting to check out the goblet were awake earlier then usual. He turned up in the entrance hall where the Camera and Goblet was placed, he was in his orange hoodie and blue capri and sandals, his bag across his shoulders his low key wear as he liked to call it. His Kitsune band proudly around his left hand, T.O.P band below it. His Kimoyo beads in his right. He walked in, nodded at few students he knew and sat down on the chair by the camera, He waved his Kimoyo beads over the camera, it started glowing a bright blue. Nobody noticed this change because the entire damn hall was blue right now. Finally Ron, Harry and Hermione showed up, spotted him and made their way towards him.

"Anyone put their name in yet?" Ron asked him.

"All the Durmstrang lot," He replied. "But I haven't seen anyone from Hogwarts yet."

"Bet some of them put it in last night after we'd all gone to bed," said Harry. "I would've if it had been me. . . wouldn't have wanted everyone watching. What if the goblet just gobbed you right back out again?"

Someone laughed behind Harry. Turning, they saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan hurrying down the staircase, all three of them looking extremely excited.

"Done it," Fred said in a triumphant whisper to Harry, Ron, Naruto and Hermione. "Just taken it."

"What?" said Ron.

"The Aging Potion, dung brains," said Fred.

"One drop each," said George, rubbing his hands together with glee. "We only need to be a few months older."

"We're going to split the thousand Galleons between the three of us if one of us wins," said Lee, grinning broadly.

"I'm not sure this is going to work, you know," said Hermione warningly. "I'm sure Dumbledore will have thought of this."

Fred, George, and Lee ignored her.

"Ready?" Fred said to the other two, quivering with excitement. "C'mon, then - I'll go first -"

They watched, fascinated, as Fred pulled a slip of parchment out of his pocket bearing the words Fred Weasley - Hogwarts. Fred walked right up to the edge of the line and stood there, rocking on his toes like a diver preparing for a fifty-foot drop. Then, with the eyes of every person in the entrance hall upon him, he took a great breath and stepped over the line.

For a split second They thought it had worked, Naruto got up from the chair - George certainly thought so too, for he let out a yell of triumph and leapt after Fred - but next moment, there was a loud sizzling sound, and both twins were hurled out of the golden circle as though they had been thrown by an invisible shot-putter. They landed painfully, ten feet away on the cold stone floor, and to add insult to injury, there was a loud popping noise, and both of them sprouted identical long white beards.

The entrance hall rang with laughter. Even Fred and George joined in, once they had gotten to their feet and taken a good look at each other's beards.

"I did warn you," said a deep, amused voice, and everyone turned to see Professor Dumbledore coming out of the Great Hall. He surveyed Fred and George, his eyes twinkling. "I suggest you both go up to Madam Pomfrey. She is already tending to Miss Fawcett, of Ravenclaw, and Mr. Summers, of Hufflepuff, both of whom decided to age themselves up a little too. Though I must say, neither of their beards is anything like as fine as yours."

Naruto just kept laughing as Fred and George left accompanied by Lee, Harry, Ron and Hermione went to breakfast, since Naruto had already had some, he just waved them off with a 'see you later.'

Naruto was looking at the blue and White fire of the Goblet in fascination, he was a minor pyro, big surprise. He only peeled his eyes from the fire to see the new people who joined a line, finally a friend of his did,

"Hell yeah Angelina! You go Girl!" Naruto cheered, the other Gryffindors around the hall heard and cheered her as well, She said.

"Thanks Naruto!" As she put her name in the goblet and went to the Great hall. Naruto soon took out a novel and started reading, his attention not spittling until the crowd around him fell silent, he looked up to see.

The students from Beauxbatons were coming through the front doors from the grounds, Those gathered around the Goblet of Fire stood back to let them pass, watching eagerly.

Madame Maxime entered the hall behind her students and organized them into a line. One by one, the Beauxbatons students stepped across the Age Line and dropped their slips of parchment into the blue-white flames. As each name entered the fire, it turned briefly red and emitted sparks. Some of the girls gave Naruto a weird look in his opinion, Hermione who was watching from the doors of Great hall walked up to him,

"What was that about?" She asked.

"What was, what about?" He asked, confused by her question.

"The looks, why did they gave you that look?" She asked,

"You noticed that too?" He asked a bit surprised, "it was a bit weird look, wasn't it? Haven't the foggiest on what that was for, Really, Do you know?" Naruto asked her innocently.

Hermione thought for a second then she spoke,

"Neither did I, just found it.. weird, we are off to Hagrid's want to come?" Hermione asked.

"Nah, I am going to meet Betty and the others, go to Hogsmeade and then walk around the castle but see you all at dinner," he said,

Hermione nodded and then followed Harry and Ron to Hagrid's, Naruto waited for a while longer cheering the students he knew that put their name in the goblet, most headed to Hogsmeade immediately after, finally Betty and the group showed up,Betty was dressed in White shirt and Denim overalls, Naruto put his book back in his black bag and got up to kiss her,

"Hey, you ready for some sweets at Honeydukes," she asked as she put her hands around his neck, he put his hands around her waist, they kissed, at this point they were already the 'it' couple of Hogwarts.

"Yeah, Halloween brings out crazier inventory than most holidays, you two ready?" He asked Ginny and Luna. Now Naruto and Betty stood side by side, her hands holding his hand, there hands were also interlocked. They all were about to leave when a huge commotion occurred at the great hall, Many Hufflepuff's were almost dragging Cedric towards the Goblet, he acted like he wasn't going to do this but he put his name in the goblet happily, Susan bones who was among the group walked up to the couple,

"Hey Naruto! Can you do me a favour?"

"Anything for my favourite Hufflepuff," Betty pulled him closer, He didn't get what that was about but the girls clearly did, 'Mine Bitch'. She wasn't possessive, no sir. She knew that Naruto was clueless about this stuff and would often say flattering and misleading things without noticing, she just wanted to make it clear whenever she could that he was her's. She was at the end of the day, a Gryffindor.

"I was hopping, you could give us this Photo sooner." They all had heard about why and how the camera was placed there after all,

"Sorry Susan, not before tonight, Orders from above but I'll give you all the pictures of the Hufflepuff's first," He said apologetically.

"Thanks!" She said as she left,

Betty gave him a look,

"What?" Naruto said,

"Favourite Hufflepuff?" She added.

"You know I only have eyes for you, right?" He said with a smirk, She didn't say anything but just pulled him away, Ginny and Luna closely behind, they separated after some snacks and fun when Betty wanted to hang out with the girls, He told them that he would see all of them at the castle, he walked into the woods near Hogsmeade and sat down on one of the big rocks there, he sat down and pulled his wand. He sat in silence for a few minutes. Till there was the sound of wings flapping and a cloaked figure appeared behind him, even with the cloak it was clear this figure was a woman. A well developed woman.

"Why have you been following me?" Naruto asked.

"Just wanted to see you." She said.

"Am I a circus animal? first this owl lady at the World Cup and now you?"

"How can you be sure that we aren't the same person."

"I remember her smell, she smelled like first rain hitting the ground, you smell like.."

"What?"

"Chocolate cosmos flower, The vanilla smell with hint of chocolate." He said.

"I don't know whether to be flattered or to think of you as a creep now."

"Sure, a Stalker calling a guy who proudly calls himself basically a dog, creepy on sense of smell. You don't see any problem with that?" He said, he felt her lean on his back suddenly, he stiffened, she was strong he could feel it, he could also hear Kurama in his head telling him to call her, he told her that would only escalate situation but if he is in danger, she can come then.

"You have a very strong back for a 15 year old person." She said.

"Thanks." Naruto said dryly.

She giggled, " I can see how you survived Bear more properly now, you have the primal instincts but at the same time great nerve, her being impressed with you does not seem so odd now." She said as she leaned in deeper. He could feel her back and no doubt she could feel his, He realised who she was, he just needed to get her to say it. He didn't waste time.

"Her being your Mother, Panther." He said, her back should have stiffened maybe only for a second but should have, but it didn't, on the contrary it relaxed or maybe he couldn't feel as clearly as he thought, maybe the long thing that he felt on his back was her spine. He didn't have to wait long for her answer, she giggled, a beautiful sound if the fact that she might try to murder him wasn't on front of his mind.

"Oh wow! You really are worth it, yes on both accounts by the way and relax, you back is starting to feel like a rock wall now," she said, he didn't.

"Boo! Killjoy! I was here just to see you, ok! I am not going to kill you, I just wanted to Tell you that I honestly like you, and would like to warn you that this competition, that's happening at your school is just a smokescreen." It was her turn to wait, his back relaxed, she felt comfortable once again,

"What's your real name?" He asked, she didn't understand but chose to entertain this.

"It's Panther."

"Are you doing this on your free will or are you just doing this because of who your mother is?"

"Free will, I like you so I won't kill you, I kill who I don't like."

"I see then you and I have nothing more to talk about, You are not here to fight, neither am I but the next time we see each other, You kill me instantly or you will have a hell of a fight on your hands." He said as he got up and left. He knew he couldn't defeat her here, and she wasn't in the mood to fight. As she was left on the clearing alone, she muttered.

"Excellent, Naruto Uzumaki Namikaze. EXCELLENT!" She said, there was some moment on her back, where her long ponytail was and it seemed like the ponytail was moving, a single white hair popped out from under the hood.

"Soon." She said as she vanished with sound of wings as a sign of application of magic.

Unknown to either two who had been in the clearing a third person suddenly appeared in the clearing, it was Delphini in her school robes.

"First rain on ground, huh?" She smiled and then vanished once again.

—-

The Goblet speaks—

Naruto had ran back to the school changed his clothes and headed back to the entrance hall just in time, Dumbledore, Bagman and Crouch were overlooking some people moving the Goblet from its place at the Entrance hall to the great hall, He was allowed in by the person who guarded the door only because of his band, after tonight the other three girls will also start reporting. Naruto had to push the incident at Hogsmeade at the back of him mind, He couldn't decide whether Panther was lying or not. So, acting on anything right now would be premature. Dumbldore spotted him.

"Ahh! Finally I thought you might just get late." Dumbledore said.

"Sir this is a very serious opportunity for me and the other three to develop, I am taking this extremely seriously." Naruto said, this was a bowl of crap and he knew it. He was only doing this for Ginny, Yes Ginny she was like his little sister, and it was no secret that she wasn't well off, and since the Weasley's were a proud family they wouldn't accept any form of charity. He respected that more than anything, but he wanted to help this amazing family and if that meant clicking pictures all day long, He was going to do it. With a mother freaking smile on his face.

"A quality I can respect!" Barry said, he aimed this at Lugo who just ignored him.

"Let's get this party started Gentlemen." Naruto said as he picked his camera up.

"Heck Yeah!" This was the type of attitude Ludo could get behind.

Soon the entire hall filled with students and faculties. Naruto was once again sitting with the First years so that he could get up and start taking photos as easily as possible.

The feast seemed to last longer than Naruto thought it would, everybody was impatient. And he would be lying if he said he wasn't. So As soon as the plates returned to their clean self Naruto got up and climbed on the benches that were laid on one side of the hall, directly opposite to the Goblet and the best place to take Photographs, he had requested this from the trio (Dumbledore, Bagman and crouch) he was glad that they had delivered,

Naruto's movement has silenced the hall more than the cleaning of plates did.

Dumbledore got to his feet. He looked at Naruto as he motioned with his hand for Dumbledore to show him the best place to stand for Photos. On either side of him, Professor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime looked as tense and expectant as anyone. Ludo Bagman was beaming and winking at various students. Mr. Crouch, however, looked quite uninterested, almost bored. When Naruto gave a thumbs up, Dumbledore started.

"Well, the goblet is almost ready to make its decision," said Dumbledore. "I estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions' names are called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber" - he indicated the door behind the staff table - "where they will be receiving their first instructions."

He took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the flames almost painful on the eyes. Everyone watched, waiting. A few people kept checking their watches.

The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from it. Next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it - the whole room gasped.

Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm's length, so that he could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white.

"The champion for Durmstrang," he read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Viktor Krum."

"No surprises there!" yelled Ron as a storm of applause and cheering swept the Hall. Naruto's lense followed Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward Dumbledore; they both posed for a photo and he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared through the door into the next chamber.

The clapping and chatting died down. Now everyone's attention was focused again on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames.

"The champion for Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur Delacour!"

She got gracefully to her feet, shook back her sheet of silvery blonde hair, and swept up between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables. She did the same as Krum had did and after the photo went to the next chamber. Silence fell again, but this time it was a silence so stiff with excitement you could almost taste it. The Hogwarts champion next;

And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip Dumbledore pulled the third piece of parchment.

"The Hogwarts champion," he called, "is Cedric Diggory!"

Naruto actually stood up to cheer for Diggory, He might have criticised his father. It didn't mean he wasn't happy someone he knew was selected for the competition. Cedric gave him an appreciative look as he also posed for the photo with Dumbledore, As Cedric left for the side chamber, Naruto followed behind them the next part was also supposed to Photographed.

He entered a few seconds after Cedric but he had already shared looks with others and found his place by the fireplace. The three champions spotted him and it was Fleur who said,

"More Pictures?" It was probably the first real sentence in English from her.

"I am sorry if It annoys you guys but it's really important for me and my friends." He said apologetically.

"Oh no! Zat is not what I meant! I was just asking." She instantly said.

Even Krum gave him a broody small nod. While Cedric gave him a good smile. Naruto instantly clicked his picture like that.

"Noice! This will go good with the ladies pretty boy and thank you guys for understanding, let's wait for others to come and then I will start, until then all I have to say is, Congratulations Guys, You all just made mother freaking history!"

They all smiled and thanked him but as if waiting for this moment Harry showed up. This confused everyone in the room.

"Sup bro? Is something the matter?" Naruto asked.

Harry did not speak.

"What is it?" Fleur said. "Do zey want us back in ze Hall?"

There was a sound of scurrying feet behind him, and Ludo Bagman entered the room. He took Harry by the arm and led him forward.

"Extraordinary!" he muttered, squeezing Harry's arm. "Absolutely extraordinary! Gentlemen. . . lady," he added, approaching the fireside and addressing the other three. "May I introduce - incredible though it may seem - the fourth Triwizard champion?"

Naruto muttered with a smile.

"Nice one Mr. Poor Gambler. Way to try to get their nervousness down."

Viktor Krum straightened up. His surly face darkened as he surveyed Harry. Cedric looked nonplussed. He looked from Bagman to Harry and back again as though sure he must have misheard what Bagman had said. Fleur Delacour, however, tossed her hair, smiling, and said, "Oh, vairy funny joke, Meester Bagman."

"Joke?" Bagman repeated, bewildered. "No, no, not at all! Harry's name just came out of the Goblet of Fire!"

Krum's thick eyebrows contracted slightly. Cedric was still looking politely bewildered. Fleur frowned.

"WHAT!?" Naruto said as he went stiff in shock. His mind going a mile a minute.

"But evidently zair 'as been a mistake," she said contemptuously to Bagman. "E cannot compete. 'E is too young."

"Well. . . it is amazing," said Bagman, rubbing his smooth chin and smiling down at Harry. "But, as you know, the age restriction was only imposed this year as an extra safety measure. And as his name's come out of the goblet.. . I mean, I don't think there can be any ducking out at this stage. . . . It's down in the rules, you're obliged. . . Harry will just have to do the best he -"

The door behind them opened again, and a large group of people came in: Professor Dumbledore, followed closely by Mr. Crouch, Professor Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape.

"Madame Maxime!" said Fleur at once, striding over to her headmistress. "Zey are saying zat zis little boy is to compete also!"

Madame Maxime had drawn herself up to her full, and considerable, height. The top of her handsome head brushed the candle-filled chandelier, and her gigantic black-satin bosom swelled.

"What is ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?" she said imperiously. "I'd rather like to know that myself, Dumbledore," said Professor Karkaroff. He was wearing a steely smile, and his blue eyes were like chips of ice. "Two Hogwarts champions? I don't remember anyone telling me the host school is allowed two champions - or have I not read the rules carefully enough?"

He gave a short and nasty laugh.

"C'est impossible," said Madame Maxime, whose enormous hand with its many superb opals was resting upon Fleur's shoulder. "Ogwarts cannot 'ave two champions. It is most injust."

"We were under the impression that your Age Line would keep out younger contestants, Dumbledore," said Karkaroff, his steely smile still in place, though his eyes were colder than ever. "Otherwise, we would, of course, have brought along a wider selection of candidates from our own schools."

"It's no one's fault but Potter's, Karkaroff," said Snape softly. His black eyes were alight with malice. "Don't go blaming Dumbledore for Potter's determination to break rules. He has been crossing lines ever since he arrived here -"

"Thank you, Severus," said Dumbledore firmly, and Snape went quiet, though his eyes still glinted malevolently through his curtain of greasy black hair.

Professor Dumbledore was now looking down at Harry, who looked right back at him, trying to discern the expression of the eyes behind the half-moon spectacles.

"Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Harry?" he asked calmly.

"No," said Harry. He was very aware of everybody watching him closely. Snape made a soft noise of impatient disbelief in the shadows.

"Did you ask an older student to put it into the Goblet of Fire for you?" said Professor Dumbledore, ignoring Snape.

"No," said Harry vehemently.

"Ah, but of course 'e is lying!" cried Madame Maxime. Snape was now shaking his head, his lip curling.

"He could not have crossed the Age Line," said Professor McGonagall sharply. "I am sure we are all agreed on that -"

"Dumbly-dorr must 'ave made a mistake wiz ze line," said Madame Maxime, shrugging.

"It is possible, of course," said Dumbledore politely.

"Dumbledore, you know perfectly well you did not make a mistake!" said Professor McGonagall angrily.

"Really, what nonsense! Harry could not have crossed the line himself, and as Professor Dumbledore believes that he did not persuade an older student to do it for him, I'm sure that should be good enough for everybody else!"

She shot a very angry look at Professor Snape.

"We, of course have proof, Mr. Namikaze's photos. They show time and number of entries so let's check what happened." They all turned to Naruto who was still standing in shock.

"Naruto?" McGonagall said calmly.

"I was going through the photos.." Naruto started, He held his right palm forward and flicked one Kimoyo bead towards his palm, it broke from the chain and moved to his palm, now a screen appeared. It was showing Fleur's Polaroid. Everybody was too tense to marvel at the magical object.

"Ms. Fleur entered first and after that a couple of Hogwarts students till 11: 48 PM as last entry for the night and then the next series started at 5:57 AM, with a Drumstrang. But there was an anomaly I thought it was faulty." Naruto muttered.

"What happened?" Dumbledore asked.

"There was an entry at 1:08 AM, it's blank. The two reasons could be faulty system or.."

"Or?" Fleur asked.

"Someone bewitched it, to take a blank picture. Or more specifically blank the picture of the culprit." It was Snape who said it.

"Yeah." Naruto muttered. Not really paying attention to what Snape said after bewitched.

"Could a Fourth year do it? I mean other than you." Karkaroff asked.

"If they knew what they were doing, sure. It would be very difficult though to only compromise one entry without failing the system. That would take skills, I couldn't do it to someone else's enchantment." Naruto answered in a low voice.

"What does that mean?" Cedric asked.

"Enchantments are different form of magic.." Moody said as he suddenly appeared in the room,everyone looked at him "It takes patience and skill to cast enchantments, once it is cast it is always unique to each wizard. You cannot just speak a spell and be over it, can only be broken by another enchanter." He finished.

"Or by Dark arts." Naruto added, his eyes glued on Karkaroff, something that didn't go unnoticed by others.

"Mr. Crouch.. . Mr. Bagman," said Karkaroff, his choosing to ignore Naruto's stare, "you are our - er - objective judges. Surely you will agree that this is most irregular?"

Bagman wiped his round, boyish face with his handkerchief and looked at Mr. Crouch, who was standing outside the circle of the firelight, his face half hidden in shadow. He looked slightly eerie, the half darkness making him look much older, giving him an almost skull-like appearance. When he spoke, however, it was in his usual curt voice.

"We must follow the rules, and the rules state clearly that those people whose names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament."

"Well, Barty knows the rule book back to front," said Bagman, beaming and turning back to Karkaroff and Madame Maxime, as though the matter was now closed.

"I insist upon resubmitting the names of the rest of my students," said Karkaroff. He had dropped his unctuous tone and his smile now. His face wore a very ugly look indeed. "You will set up the Goblet of Fire once more, and we will continue adding names until each school has two champions. It's only fair, Dumbledore."

"But Karkaroff, it doesn't work like that," said Bagman. "The Goblet of Fire's just gone out - it won't reignite until the start of the next tournament -"

"- in which Durmstrang will most certainly not be competing!" exploded Karkaroff. "After all our meetings and negotiations and compromises, I little expected something of this nature to occur! I have half a mind to leave now!"

"Empty threat, Karkaroff," growled Moody. "You can't leave your champion now. He's got to compete. They've all got to compete. Binding magical contract, like Dumbledore said. Convenient, eh?"

"Convenient?" said Karkaroff. "I'm afraid I don't understand you, Moody."

"Don't you?" said Moody quietly. "It's very simple, Karkaroff. Someone put Potter's name in that goblet knowing he'd have to compete if it came out."

"Evidently, someone 'oo wished to give 'Ogwarts two bites at ze apple!" said Madame Maxime.

"I quite agree, Madame Maxime," said Karkaroff, bowing to her. "I shall be lodging complaints with the Ministry of Magic and the International Confederation of Wizards -"

"If anyone's got reason to complain, it's Potter," growled Moody, "but. . . funny thing…I don't hear him saying a word."

"Why should 'e complain?" burst out Fleur Delacour, stamping her foot. "E 'as ze chance to compete, 'asn't 'e? We 'ave all been 'oping to be chosen for weeks and weeks! Ze honor for our schools! A thousand Galleons in prize money - zis is a chance many would die for!"

"Maybe someone's hoping Potter is going to die for it," said Moody, with the merest trace of a growl.

An extremely tense silence followed these words. Ludo Bagman, who was looking very anxious indeed, bounced nervously up and down on his feet and said, "Moody, old man. . . what a thing to say!"

"We all know Professor Moody considers the morning wasted if he hasn't discovered six plots to murder him before lunchtime," said Karkaroff loudly. "Apparently he is now teaching his students to fear assassination too. An odd quality in a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Dumbledore, but no doubt you had your reasons."

"Imagining things, am I?" growled Moody. "Seeing things, eh? It was a skilled witch or wizard who put the boy's name in that goblet. . ."

"Ah, what evidence is zere of zat?" said Madame Maxime, throwing up her huge hands.

"Because they hoodwinked a very powerful magical object! Add to the fact that they broke through a moderate class enchantment!" said Moody. "It would have needed an exceptionally strong Confundus Charm to bamboozle that goblet into forgetting that only three schools compete in the tournament.. . . I'm guessing they submitted Potter's name under a fourth school, to make sure he was the only one in his category.. . ."

"You seem to have given this a great deal of thought, Moody," said Karkaroff, coldly, "and a very ingenious theory it is - though of course, I heard you recently got it into your head that one of your birthday presents contained a cunningly disguised basilisk egg, and smashed it to pieces before realizing it was a carriage clock. So you'll understand if we don't take you entirely seriously. . . ."

"There are those who'll turn innocent occasions to their advantage," Moody retorted in a menacing voice. "It's my job to think the way Dark wizards do, Karkaroff - as you ought to remember…"

"Alastor!" said Dumbledore warningly. Naruto was silently looking at the Champions, the original three, then at Harry, before tonight all the previous events could be chalked up to coincidences, Wormtail's breakout, Harry's Dream, Dark mark and Panther's warning but this was the final straw that cemented the fact that Harry's life is in danger,

"How this situation arose, we do not know," said Dumbledore, speaking to everyone gathered in the room. "It seems to me, however, that we have no choice but to accept it. Both Cedric and Harry have been chosen to compete in the Tournament. This, therefore, they will do…"

"Ah, but Dumbly-dorr -"

"My dear Madame Maxime, if you have an alternative, I would be delighted to hear it."

Dumbledore waited, but Madame Maxime did not speak, she merely glared. She wasn't the only one either. Snape looked furious; Karkaroff livid; Bagman, however, looked rather excited.

"Well, shall we crack on, then?" he said, rubbing his hands together and smiling around the room. "Got to give our champions their instructions, haven't we? Barty, want to do the honors?"

Mr. Crouch seemed to come out of a deep reverie. "Yes," he said, "instructions. Yes . . . the first task . . ."

He moved forward into the firelight. Close up, He looked ill. There were dark shadows beneath his eyes and a thin, papery look about his wrinkled skin that had not been there at the Quidditch World Cup.

"The first task is designed to test your daring," he told Harry, Cedric, Fleur, and Viktor, "so we are not going to be telling you what it is. Courage in the face of the unknown is an important quality in a wizard. . . very important.

"The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other

students and a panel of judges. The champions are not permitted to ask for or accept help of any kind from their teachers to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the second task when the first is over. Owing to the demanding and time-consuming nature of the tournament, the champions are exempted from end-of-year tests."

Mr. Crouch turned to look at Dumbledore. "I think that's all, is it, Albus?"

"I think so," said Dumbledore, who was looking at Mr. Crouch with mild concern. "Are you sure you wouldn't like to stay at Hogwarts tonight, Barty?"

"No, Dumbledore, I must get back to the Ministry," said Mr. Crouch. "It is a very busy, very difficult time at the moment... I've left young Weatherby in charge.. . . Very enthusiastic. . . a little overenthusiastic, if truth be told…"

"You'll come and have a drink before you go, at least?" said Dumbledore.

"Come on, Barry, I'm staying!" said Bagman brightly. "It's all happening at Hogwarts now, you know, much more exciting here than at the office!"

"I think not, Ludo," said Crouch with a touch of his old impatience.

"Professor Karkaroff - Madame Maxime - a nightcap?" said Dumbledore.

But Madame Maxime had already put her arm around Fleur's shoulders and was leading her swiftly out of the room. Everyone could hear them both talking very fast in French as they went off into the Great Hall. Karkaroff beckoned to Krum, and they, too, took their exit, though in silence.

"Harry, Cedric, I suggest you go up to bed," said Dumbledore, smiling at both of them. "I am sure Gryffindor and Hufflepuff are waiting to celebrate with you, and it would be a shame to deprive them of this excellent excuse to make a great deal of mess and noise."

Harry glanced at Cedric, who nodded, and they left together. They turned to Naruto who stood at his place like a stone,

"Naruto?" Harry asked. This brought Naruto out of his trans, he looked up blinked fast to get his mind back on track and said,

"No I have stuff to do, Harry tell others I'll be sleeping on the couch in the office tonight, And Cedric if you can do me a favour tell your housemates to come to me to talk if they want to talk to anyone in The Owl post, ok?"

They both awkwardly nodded,

"Congratulations guys, see you later." With that Naruto went to the office to be alone, the next morning before going for a run, Naruto would go to the owlery to send an owl to Moony.

—

(Harry's perspective. The next morning.)

When Harry woke up on Sunday morning, it took him a moment to remember why he felt so miserable and worried. Then the memory of the previous night rolled over him. He sat up and ripped back the curtains of his own four-poster, intending to talk to Ron, to force Ron to believe him - only to find that Ron's bed was empty; he had obviously gone down to breakfast.

Harry dressed and went down the spiral staircase into the common room. The moment he appeared, the people who had already finished breakfast broke into applause again. The prospect of going down into the Great Hall and facing the rest of the Gryffindors, all treating him like some sort of hero, was not inviting; it was that, however, or stay here and allow himself to be cornered by the Creevey brothers, who were both beckoning frantically to him to join them. He walked resolutely over to the portrait hole, pushed it open, climbed out of it, and found himself face-to-face with Hermione.

"Hello," she said, holding up a stack of toast, which she was carrying in a napkin. "I brought you this. . . . Want to go for a walk?"

"Good idea," said Harry gratefully.

They went downstairs, crossed the entrance hall quickly without looking at the Great Hall, and were soon striding across the lawn toward the lake, where the Durmstrang ship was moored, reflected blackley in the water. It was a chilly morning, and they kept moving, munching their toast, as Harry told Hermione exactly what had happened after he had left the Gryffindor table the night before. To his immense relief, Hermione accepted his story without question.

"Well, of course I knew you hadn't entered yourself," she said when he'd finished telling her about the scene in the chamber off the Hall. "The look on your face when Dumbledore read out your name! But the question is, who did put it in? Because Moody's right, Harry... I don't think any student could have done it. . . they'd never be able to fool the Goblet, and no ordinary student could fool Naruto's enchantments, he has been trained by The Scarlet Witch on them or get over Dumbledore's -"

"Have you seen Ron? Or Naruto for that matter." Harry interrupted.

Hermione hesitated.

"Erm. . . yes. . . Ron was at breakfast and as for Naruto, Betty told me after submitting the Owl post's issue to Barty, he went with Luna in the woods, spending time with some creatures that only the two of them can see." she said.

"Do they still think I entered myself?"

"Well. . . no, I don't think so . . . not really," said Hermione awkwardly.

"What's that supposed to mean, 'not really'?"

"Oh Harry, isn't it obvious?" Hermione said despairingly. "Ron's jealous! And Naruto's just worried!"

"Jealous? Worried?" Harry said incredulously. "Jealous of what? Ron wants to make a prat of himself in front of the whole school, does he? And Why does Naruto worry about me?"

"Look," said Hermione patiently, "it's always you who gets all the attention, you know it is. I know it's not your fault," she added quickly, seeing Harry opening his mouth furiously. "I know you don't ask for it.. . but - well - you know, Ron's got all those brothers to compete against at home, and you're his best friend, and you're really famous - he's always shunted to one side whenever people see you, and he puts up with it, and he never mentions it, but I suppose this is just one time too many… as for Naruto, I cannot tell you everything because Betty told me only some part of it in secrecy but Naruto worries because that's who he is, And His thoughts are exactly the same as Moody's, so he just needs to distance himself, He doesn't think you put your name in the goblet anyway."

—

Naruto woke up at 4 in the morning, Got up from his bed,bed that he had summoned from his Briefcase and waved his wand around, The entire room went dark and then was illuminated by a red ball of light, floating a few feet from his face, he set the paper, the fluid and the ropes in the room, Then he took out a silver ball, with a very small cylinder on it, He tapped it with his wand and it opened to show spherical space inside it, Naruto pulled one of his Kimoyo beads and placed it inside it, He waved his wand one last time while muttering something, everything started to move like a machine, within a minute a photo, Photo of winged horses carrying a carriage, landing in front of Hogwarts students(wizard photo) was hanging from a rope he had set up. As soon as he was sure the process had set on his own, He went inside his briefcase to spend time with his Plants and Beasts, the activity that calmed him the most, He thought he'd ask for Kurama's thoughts on it but now that the two of them were practically one brain, he had already thought through all of her possible suggestion, around 6 am, Naruto got out, to see that the photos were done and sorted in eight neat piles,one having all the photos before the selection ceremony, two for the two guest schools, Four for each house and last one with only four pictures, Of each Participant adding their names in the goblet, He picked up the White Polaroid, which only had time and number 4 on it, and sat down on the bed which was still in the room and kept staring at it, Not more than Five minute passed as the door to the office opened and Betty, Ginny and Luna all with worried faces entered the room, He saw there faces but didn't say anything, he simply asked.

"You all brought your pages?"

Three of them shared a worried looks and instead of pointing things out just said,

"Yeah."

First Luna went and handed him her pages on the ways the two schools arrived. Without another word he picked up some photos from the biggest pile and placed them above the blank spaces Luna left, He passed them back to Luna,

"Great work." He said as she just nodded and gave it one last look over before waving her wand over the pages, The photos mended with the pages, She left the pages on the desk, gave Betty and Ginny a look and left.

Second Ginny, Gave him her papers, they were about the previous games and there dangers with a space left, with a heading, 'CLUES FOR FIRST TASK', Naruto placed photos of the judges in the pages, waved his wand below the heading and it was filled with everything that Barty had said the night before. He handed it back to Ginny,

"Nice work, Red." Ginny did the exact same thing as Luna and left, It was finally Betty and Naruto, the moment they were both worried about.

"You really don't want to talk about this?" Betty asked as she held her pages tightly,

"What's there to talk about? My Baa was right, All of this is not a coincidence, I failed Sirius's one request to look after Harry, Panther, One of my enemies had warned me and I didn't listen, and Now when everything turns to shit! My mother will order me to return home forever, away from my friends, away from my life and above all away from you. And I… I cannot blame anyone but myself so for once in my life I have nothing, absolutely no idea! what the fuck to do next to save, the falling of lives around me. What I can do right now, is finish this magazine, Send it to the ministry and hope! That my brain works and I am able to do something!" He finished.

Betty just looked at him, she didn't know what to say, she wanted to ask when Panther warned him but she couldn't, all she could do was, Hug him. She dropped her papers on the desk and hugged him, his arms were trapped inside her hold, he didn't move for a while, finally he gave in, twisted inside her hold and hugged her back, it was now that she started talking,

"When you need my help, I know you will, I will be there. You know that." She said. Naruto buried his head in her neck and tightened his hold on her and said.

"Always."

After that Naruto took Betty's papers, which would be the only publication that would give equal importance to the other champions. Immediately after He was done with the magazine, Naruto send the magazine to the ministry, it's first sale would score the four 255 Galleons, Naruto would be given this money which he would distribute in a way that he would take 30 Galleon, while the three girls would get 75 each. Naruto and Betty went to the great hall and ate breakfast with Ron and Hermione. After that Naruto and Luna would head to feed the thestrals, while Ginny and Betty took the interviews of the four champions.

The next few days were also not very particularly good for Naruto,As he went to prefects of each house to hand the participation photos of the house champions to them, he was bugged by students from all houses apart from Gryffindor to officially name Cedric the 'Real' Hogwarts champion, While Girls of Bauxbatons were very happy with him, even though he didn't write the part as it clearly said in magazine, about the equal attention given to each champion, Victor Krum had run into him during his morning run and also thanked him for that.

—

It was another morning, Every student was having breakfast in the great hall, Harry was with Hermione when Naruto showed up with a stack of papers, He passed a bunch on each table and then left. Harry found it odd, so he waited for the one of the papers to make it to the duo, as it came Hermione read.

From Naruto,

To every single student in the Hogwarts castle this Triwizard season, After some consideration and talk, The Reader's column has been added to the Owl post, anyone who wants to write anything, about anything can submit it. Even complains, provided you get 20 student signature and 1 faculty signature.

P.S. To all those Jackasses who threw there suggestions in paper ball forms on Elizabeth, Ginerva and Luna. If that happens again, I will show you what broken bones feel like. And yes a threat.

Naruto U. Namikaze

Editor

The Owl Post.

"Complains?" Harry said, "People have been complaining to them about my selection and this is how he handles it? Letting them post their Complains on a magazine that is being sold on every part of Europe? You still think he is worried about me?" He finished.

"You don't read clearly do you? You missed the signature part. No teacher would sign something like that." Hermione said, Ron who was walking by and heard this added.

"And he didn't do it for you in mind like everyone around you is supposed to do, He did it for the three that work with him." He said and left.

"Just great!" Harry said as he banged his head on the table,

—-

Naruto was walking towards his second half of the Double potions, or the practical half of the potions class, which was the only time he attended potions. The students were quite shocked when he had done it the first time, after he had won the championship nobody expected to see him in the dungeons but he had come anyway, it was a sign of respect towards Snape. Who was also greatly surprised by his attendance. That day He didn't deduct any points from Gryffindor, later Snape and Naruto had talked over that Naruto would submit every assignment and attend the Practical half of the class, which happened on double potions day, he spends his first half mostly in either Herbology with Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. A fact that made Neville jealous since he would give anything to stay away from Snape. This was also one of the reasons why he was better friend with other houses compared to his friends, As he was walking towards the dungeons to attend his class, Bagman appeared in front of him. The Owl post's last issue sticking out of his robes.

"Sir?" He said.

"Young lad! Get your Camera! Prophet's here so we are gathering The champions! I hear they have already been interviewed by your teammates! So we thought you get some photos to go along with those interviews now! And Bring in someone for The ceremony." Bagman said in a single breath.

"Alright, I'll have to inform Professor Snape about this and then I'll be there." Naruto said.

"Don't worry about that we can send someone to do that!" Bagman said.

"No sir, I'll do it personally and I share that class with Harry so I'll bring him along with me as well but can you send someone to get Betty, additional ceremonies are her department" Naruto said.

"Very well that, Come as soon as possible." With that Bagman disappeared.

Naruto headed to the dungeons and knocked on Potion's door and entered. Instead of sitting down he started from his position on the gate.

"I am extremely sorry sir, but Mr. Bagman wants me to take some photos for the champions, so I will unfortunately have to skip this class." Naruto said, As soon as Harry has heard Champions and Photos his eyes went straight to Ron,

"Very well then, that means you'll be needing Mr. Potter as well." Snape said curtly.

"Unfortunately yes sir,"

"Very well, Leave Potter."

"Thank you Professor." Naruto said as he left without even waiting for Harry, Naruto followed silently by Harry reached their destination they entered to see, Krum on his own not talking to anyone. While, Betty was in deep conversation with Fluer and Cedric. Fluer could happily rant in French because Betty was fluent in it. That's why Fluer was happy with Betty as the one that takes her interview. While an elder witch stood on the side lines reading the owl post and glaring at Betty.

Bagman suddenly spotted Harry and Naruto, got up quickly, and bounded forward.

"Ah, here he is! Champion number four! In you come, Harry, in you come.. . nothing to worry about, it's just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the judges will be here in a moment -"

"Wand weighing?" Harry repeated nervously.

"We have to check that your wands are fully functional, no problems, you know, as they're your most important tools in the tasks ahead," said Bagman. "The expert's upstairs now with Dumbledore. And then there's going to be a little photo shoot. This is Rita Skeeter," he added, gesturing toward the witch in magenta robes. "She's doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet. Secondary to Owl Post of course." While looking at Naruto.

"Maybe not that small, Ludo," said Rita Skeeter, her eyes on Harry and Naruto. More on Harry though.

Her hair was set in elaborate and curiously rigid curls that contrasted oddly with her heavy-jawed face. She wore jeweled spectacles. The thick fingers clutching her crocodile-skin handbag ended in two-inch nails, painted crimson.

"I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry before we start?" she said to Bagman, but still gazing fixedly at Harry. "The youngest champion, you know. . . to add a bit of color?"

"Certainly!" cried Bagman. "That is - if Harry has no objection?"

"Er -" said Harry.

"Lovely," said Rita Skeeter, and in a second, her scarlet-taloned fingers had Harry's upper arm in a surprisingly strong grip, and she was steering him out of the room again and opening a nearby door.

"We don't want to be in there with all that noise," she said. "Let's see . . . ah, yes, this is nice and cozy."

Naruto looked at them as they went into the broom closet. He muttered.

"Ok then." And went to the Betty, Fleur and Cedric, Cedric was looking confused as Fleur and Betty talked in French and Betty was noting that down in her notebook rapidly.

"Isn't too great to be outside the conversation of two girls, huh, Pretty boy." Naruto said as he approached them.

"How many times?!" Cedric dragged, pointing to the fact that Naruto mostly called him Pretty boy.

"Till the end. Anyways you got these two, Betts?" Naruto asked as he put a hand on Betty's lower back something that didn't go unnoticed by Fleur and Cedric, Cedric knew they were a couple so he didn't mind but Fleur immediately thought that if they are a couple, This might be a favour to his girlfriend something that Cedric picked up. As Naruto walked away after a nod from Betty, Cedric cleared the doubt in Fleur's mind by whispering to her,

"Don't worry, this isn't a favour, Betty here is only going to write about extra ceremonies, It's another girl Ginny that will write about sports and she's ruthless, Pointed out every wrong move I made as a seeker in every Quidditch game last year."

Fleur went 'ohh' and nodded with a smile as now Betty started asking Cedric questions, while Naruto tried to get everything he could from Krum.

Soon the rest of the judges entered, Dumbledore looked around missing Harry. He gave Naruto, the person he trusted most in this room a question filled look.

"Broom Cupboard." Naruto answered as Dumbledore nodded and opened the doors to the cupboard and greeted Rita.

"Dumbledore!" cried Rita Skeeter, with every appearance of delight, "How are you?" she said, standing up and holding out one of her large, mannish hands to Dumbledore. "I hope you saw my piece over the summer about the International Confederation of Wizards' Conference?"

"Enchantingly nasty," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "I particularly enjoyed your description of me as an obsolete dingbat."

Rita Skeeter didn't look remotely abashed.

"I was just making the point that some of your ideas are a little old-fashioned, Dumbhedore, and that many wizards in the street -"

"I will be delighted to hear the reasoning behind the rudeness, Rita," said Dumbledore, with a courteous bow and a smile, "but I'm afraid we will have to discuss the matter later. The Weighing of the Wands is about to start, and it cannot take place if one of our champions is hidden in a broom cupboard."

The Champions settled on four chairs, judges on the table, Naruto and Betty in chairs besides but a little far from the judges, And the thing that delighted them the most Rita in a small chair in the corner.

"May I introduce Mr. Ollivander?" Dumbledore said as the old man entered, Naruto snapped his picture, at the sound, the man turned to him and said with a smile,

"Loved your piece on wand woods last year, I hope you continue that soon."

Naruto could only blush at that, and nod dumbly.

"Mademoiselle Delacour, could we have you first, please?" said Mr. Ollivander, stepping into the empty space in the middle of the room.

Fleur Delacour swept over to Mr. Ollivander and handed him her wand.

"Hmm..." he said.

He twirled the wand between his long fingers like a baton and it emitted a number of pink and gold sparks. Then he held it chose to his eyes and examined it carefully.

"Yes," he said quietly, "nine and a half inches. . . inflexible.. rosewood.. . and containing. . . dear me. . ."

"An 'air from ze 'ead of a veela," said Fleur. "One of my grandmuzzer's."

Naruto instantly turned to Betty and whispered in her ear,

"Ask her if you can publish that detail, Many people in the Wizarding world don't want to publicise that they have magical creature blood in them and you do great disrespect to them if you do it without asking them first."

She nodded as she circled the point of grandmother's hair in her notepad.

"Yes," said Mr. Ollivander, "yes, I've never used veela hair myself, of course. I find it makes for rather temperamental wands...however, to each his own, and if this suits you.."

Mr. Ollivander ran his fingers along the wand, apparently checking for scratches or bumps; then he muttered, "Orchideous!" and a bunch of flowers burst from the wand tip.

Naruto took a photo of this moment.

"Very well, very well, it's in fine working order," said Mr. Ollivander, scooping up the flowers and handing them to Fleur with her wand. "Mr. Diggory, you next."

Fleur glided back to her seat, smiling at Cedric as he passed her.

"Ah, now, this is one of mine, isn't it?" said Mr. Ollivander, with much more enthusiasm, as Cedric handed over his wand. "Yes, I remember it well. Containing a single hair from the tail of a particularly fine male unicorn. . . must have been seventeen hands; nearly gored me with his horn after I plucked his tail. Twelve and a quarter inches. . . ash. . . pleasantly springy. It's in fine condition...You treat it regularly?"

"Polished it last night," said Cedric, grinning.

Mr. Ollivander sent a stream of silver smoke rings across the room from the tip of Cedric's wand, pronounced himself satisfied, This was Naruto's photo.

and then Ollivander said, "Mr. Krum, if you please."

Viktor Krum got up and slouched, round-shouldered and duck-footed, toward Mr. Ollivander. He thrust out his wand and stood scowling, with his hands in the pockets of his robes.

"Hmm," said Mr. Olhivander, "this is a Gregorovitch creation, unless I'm much mistaken? A fine wand-maker, though the styling is never quite what I. . . however. ."

He lifted the wand and examined it minutely, turning it over and over before his eyes.

"Yes.. . hornbeam and dragon heartstring?" he shot at Krum, who nodded.

"Rather thicker than one usually sees. . . quite rigid. . . ten and a quarter inches. . . Avis!"

The hornbeam wand let off a blast hike a gun, and a number of small, twittering birds flew out of the end and through the open window into the watery sunlight. Naruto's shot.

"Good," said Mr. Ollivander, handing Krum back his wand. "Which leaves. . . Mr. Potter."

Harry got to his feet and walked past Krum to Mr. Ollivander. He handed over his wand.

"Aaaah, yes," said Mr. Ohlivander, his pale eyes suddenly gleaming. "Yes, yes, yes. How well I remember."

"holly...eleven inches long...and single feather from the tail of a phoenix."

This surprised Naruto, He looked at Harry but he seemed lost in thought, Ollivander spent more time on Harry's wand then most Eventually, however, he made a fountain of wine shoot out of it, and handed it back to Harry, announcing that it was still in perfect condition. This was Naruto's photo.

"Thank you all," said Dumbledore, standing up at the judges' table. "You may go back to your lessons now - or perhaps it would be quicker just to go down to dinner, as they are about to end -"

Feeling that at last something had gone right today, Naruto got up to leave, but the man with the black camera jumped up and cleared his throat.

"Photos, Dumbledore, photos!" cried Bagman excitedly. "All the judges and champions, what do you think, Rita?"

"Er - yes, let's do those first," said Rita Skeeter, whose eyes were upon Harry again. "And then perhaps some individual shots."

"Naruto?" Cedric asked Naruto, motioning him over.

"I still have time to turn in my Potions work, but you guys go nuts!" Naruto said as he left without another look at the people.

—

Two days later, In the morning Naruto was sitting alone, reading a book on Herbology that Neville had suggested. When Betty suddenly appeared beside him.

"Did you read it!?" Panic in her voice.

"Read what?" Naruto said, His focus mainly on the book and his bowl of oats.

"The Prophet!" Betty said clearly getting angrier with his lack of attention, Naruto however did not notice it and kept his focus entirely on his food and book, but he did chose to say the thing that he had learned to say whenever Prophet was mentioned.

"Don't worry about that half of it is made up."

"Not this part!"

"What part?" Callously.

"Read it now Naruto!" Her Tone this time finally brought his entire attention to her, she shoved the paper in his face and he took and started reading.

Rita Skeeter had published her piece about the Triwizard Tournament, and it had turned out to be not so much a report on the tournament as a highly colored life story of Harry. Much of the front page had been given over to a picture of Harry; the article (continuing on pages two, six, and seven) had been all about Harry, the names of the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang champions (misspelled) had been squashed into the last line of the article, and Cedric hadn't been mentioned at all.

"It's about Harry." Naruto said,

"Keep reading!" She said and he did.

Rita Skeeter had reported Harry saying an awful lot of things.

"I suppose I get my strength from my parents. I know they'd be very proud of me if they could see me now. . . . Yes, sometimes at night I still cry about them, I'm not ashamed to admit it. . . . I know nothing will hurt me during the tournament, because they're watching over me. . ."

Harry has at last found love at Hogwarts. His close friend, Colin Creevey, says that Harry is rarely seen out of the company of one Hermione Granger, a stunningly pretty Muggle-born girl who, he previously thought to be dating another exceptionally brilliant Warlock, Naruto U. Namikaze, but now it's confirmed that Naruto is actually dating another beautiful and brilliant Muggle-born girl, Elizabeth Cooper.

"no." Naruto muttered.

"If my Family found out I am dating you and I haven't told them, They will kill me!" Naruto said in panic.

"My mom gets the prophet to be up to date with, as she says, 'My World', if she found out I am dating and especially you she will do the absolute worst!" Betty muttered.

Naruto felt worried at this,

"What is that?" Naruto gulped.

"She'll want to host a dinner." Betty said.

—

Naruto, Harry and Hermione were in the library, Naruto was trying to get his some of his homework done, while Harry and Hermione worked on Harry's Summoning charm. Harry and Naruto still haven't had a sit down to talk about everything that had happened but unlike Ron who chose to ignore Harry, Naruto would often, as often he could be with him to give Harry a chance to start a chat.

Viktor Krum was in the library an awful lot too, and Naruto wondered what he was up to. Was he studying, or was he looking for things to help him through the first task? Hermione often complained about Krum being there - not that he ever bothered them - but because groups of giggling girls often turned up to spy on him from behind bookshelves, and Hermione found the noise distracting.

"He's not even good-looking!" she muttered angrily, glaring at Krum's sharp profile.

"They only like him because he's famous! They wouldn't look twice at him if he couldn't do that WonkyFaint thing -"

"That's not a nice thing to say, Everyone is beautiful in their own rights." Naruto muttered from behind his book, he wasn't reading it, it was on his face as he tried to take a quick nap.

Suddenly Luna came running in the library, she spotted the three made her way to them and ignoring Harry and Hermione, shook Naruto. He got up with a startle.

"What is it Luna?" He asked.

She pulled him down and whispered in his ears, as kept speaking Naruto's eyes went wider and wider. Finally when she was done she shouted.

"Are you sure?" He asked.

She nodded,

"Let's go then! This is great! I have a ton of material on them, This will be easy for you. Let's go!" He said as he started to dash out of the library with a fast 'see you later' to Harry and Hermione.

Naruto followed Luna to Hagrid's hut where Hagrid stood with Ginny and another red haired man, this man was none other than Charlie Weasley.

"Finally, You made it." Ginny exclaimed.

"He was sleeping in the Library." Luna said as if that was meant to explain everything.

"Let's not dwell in the past, Charlie is speaking (sup man!), we are writing." Naruto said.

"Alright, 4 Dragons, Nesting," Charlie said.

"Breed?" Luna asked.

"Well let's see, Hungarian Horntail, Common Welsh Green, Swedish Short-Snout and Chinese Fireball, that's all I know." Charlie told them,

"Nesting? That means it has something to do with Eggs or to prevent them from flying away? Or maybe they want the dragons to be as ferocious as they can be? We won't know for a while, anyways, Luna you can be done with the creature part of you cover sooner now." Naruto said out loud.

"Yeah! I will be done by tomorrow!" Luna said as she hugged Ginny and went back to the castle.

"You still have work?" Charlie asked Ginny.

"Yes, I have to write everything that happens in the round. I am quite nervous, now my work will be the main article." Ginny said, with a nervous smile,

"Keep doin' what you are doin', it is working." Charlie reassured her with a smile.

"He is right, let's go we can figure out all the theories in the office, maybe we can warn Harry about some of it." Naruto told Ginny.

Hagrid fidgeted nervously in his place. Which went unnoticed by everyone.

—

"You knew! And you three didn't tell me till now!" Betty said as she followed Ginny, Luna and Naruto to the stadium set for the first task of the Triwizard tournament. She was pinching Naruto's hair.

"Ow! I thought they would have told you! Ow!" Naruto moaned.

"We thought the exact same way! Sorry!" Ginny apologised.

"Of course I forgive you two, I will only punish our ring leader for this error." Betty stated.

"Yeah yeah, wait…. you said two?...ring leader? You don't mean me!" Naruto cried.

Betty just folded her hands behind her back and turned her face opposite to Naruto with a 'hmph!'

"Betty!" Naruto moaned.

—-

As they reached the stands, Naruto set up his tripod and sat down near it, he started to write random stuff in a scroll, while the three girls sat around him, with Omniculars. They were soon joined by Hermione, Ron, Neville, Dean and Sheamus. All of them being the only ones that had not worn the Potter stinks badges. They were all talking amongst themselves when Fred and George's voices came from near them.

"Bets! Place your bets!" Fred.

"Bets taken! Bets taken here!" George.

"Step up, folks! Who fancies a flutter in today's bloodbath?" Fred.

"Smart money's on Krum to survive! Any bets?" George.

Betty or Hermione or Ginny might have wanted to comment on there rudeness but they were beaten by a very familiar voice behind them,

"I've got a couple of things to bet on!" Naruto shouted as he dug into his pockets. Fred and George smiled at each other and made their way towards him.

"What do you want to bet on mate?" Fred.

"Remember if it's you, you have to be right to the 't'!" George pointed.

"Yeah! Yeah! You bozos! Stop snickering about my secrets, if you don't want me spill yours!" Naruto said as he took out 2 Galleons from his pocket, Fred and George still kept snickering, as Fred took the money from Naruto and George took out a piece of parchment.

"One-to-ten on there is a draw and one-to-five on Harry gets most hurt."

"Naruto!" Hermione, Ginny and Betty said at the same time. While Luna and the others started giggling.

"What!? I said 'hurt' at least I'm betting on him surviving, How many dead Harry did you two get till now?" Naruto asked.

"At least 50." George said as he handed Naruto his slip.

There was the sound of Canon and the twins stayed beside the group, the new Quidditch team joined them as a blueish-gray Dragon was brought into the stadium.

"Swedish Short- Snout," Luna muttered,

"Yeah." Naruto whispered, as he started to look at the entire thing through his camera's lens. Clicking every now and then.

Cedric came into the clearing and started to dodge and weave through the angry dragon's attacks, trying to get to her eggs, Finally he settled on an idea and transfugarated a rock into a dog, the dog ran in opposite direction and for a while that worked, Cedric was able to get close enough but The dragon changed it's mind in the middle and burned half of Cedric's face but he was able to get the egg by then and the handlers were able to calm the Dragon.

"What did you think Naruto?" Ginny asked.

"I don't really know but if I was down there with my arsenal of spells, I wouldn't bother with diversions and confusions and would go straight with filling the entire space with water and brought the egg towards me, no damage to anyone."

"Like in the Chamber." Ginny whispered.

Everyone looked at her, nobody apart from those that were told the story in detail that night knew what exactly happened in the chamber, Not even Hermione, they all chose to never ask her questions about that night. Naruto looked at her and said.

"Yeah."

They stood in silence till the Fleur's name was announced. She a facing a green dragon. After some moving around and hiding, she finally cast a spell that put the dragon in a trance state, it fell asleep where it stood, taking this chance to move in to grab the egg she approached.

"That's a bad idea." Charlie muttered, he had joined the group to spectate.

"Why?" Ginny asked.

"Cause, Welsh Green are respiratory Fire breathers." Naruto answered.

"That means.." Hermione started.

"If it snores." Ron finished.

As if waiting for a cue, the dragon snored and released fire that lit her skirt on fire. She was able to get the egg, extinguish the flames on her skirt without losing focus.

The crowd cheered for her.

As Krum's turn came the crowd cheered loudly, Krum was far better than the last two he cast a Conjunctivitis curse on the dragon making it stumble, it broke some of its eggs but Krum was able to get an egg. Now the silence that came was quite amazing, after all it was the wild cards turn,

"...Final Champion, Harry Potter." Bagman shouted.

As soon as Harry entered he shouted.

"Accio Firebolt!" he shouted.

Naruto looked and saw it, speeding through the air behind Harry; Harry turned and saw his Firebolt hurtling toward him around the edge of the woods, soaring into the

enclosure, and stopping dead in midair beside him, waiting for him to mount.

Harry swung his leg over the broom and kicked off from the ground. He flew high and around, Harry showed skill on broom that he didn't previously. He kept dodging the fire but one of the horntail's tail attacks collided and left a cut on his shoulder. Naruto studied Harry's flight pattern and suddenly realised.

"Holy Shit! Yes! Keep going man!" Naruto shouted.

"What is it? What's happening?" Ron asked.

"He's trying to make the horntail fly after him or at least leave the nest long enough.." Naruto.

"For him to fly in!" Betty finished.

Like the two said, Horntail spread its wings and lifted off, but that was more than enough space for Harry to get the egg. As soon as he did.

"YES!" Naruto shouted, unknown to him this was really the first thing Harry registered. This was joined by his other friends in cheering him.

"Look at that!" Bagman was yelling. "Will you look at that! Our youngest champion is quickest to get his egg! Well, this is going to shorten the odds on Mr. Potter!"

The dragon keepers rushing forward to subdue the Horntail, and, over at the entrance to the enclosure, Professor McGonagal, Professor Moody, and Hagrid hurrying to meet him, all of them waving him toward them, their smiles evident even from the distance.

Ron and Hermione left to check on Harry, while Naruto stayed behind. He waited for Harry's results with everyone.

Madame Maxime - raise her wand in the air. What hooked like a long silver ribbon shot out of it, which twisted itself into a large figure eight.

Mr. Crouch came next. He shot a number nine into the air.

Next, Dumbledore. He too put up a nine. The crowd was cheering harder than ever.

Ludo Bagman- ten

Igor Karkaroff- four.

"That bias human piece of shit!" Naruto shouted, others from Gryffindor just nodded with him, then they all made their way back to the castle. Naruto however ran to meet up with Harry, Ron and Hermione with Charlie behind him. He arrived just as Ludo did, But he didn't care he put a hand on Harry's head and rustled his hair.

"Yes! You did it mate!" Naruto shouted.

"You're tied in first place, Harry! You and Krum!" said Charlie Weasley, hurrying to meet them as well. "Listen, I've got to run, I've got to go and send Mum an owl, I swore I'd tell her what happened - but that was unbelievable!" He patted Harry's good shoulder and left, Bagman finally spoke as the other tree champion made it as well.

"Well done, all of you!" said Ludo Bagman, bouncing into the tent and looking as pleased as though he personally had just got past a dragon. "Now, just a quick few words. You've got a nice long break before the second task, which will take place at half past nine on the morning of February the twenty-fourth - but we're giving you something to think about in the meantime! If you look down at those golden eggs you're all holding, you will see that they open. . . see the hinges there? You need to solve the clue inside the egg - because it will tell you what the second task is, and enable you to prepare for it! All clear? Sure? Well, off you go, then!"

They all finally made it to Castle, on the way Hermione retold the entire Ron and Harry making-up story much to the amusement of Naruto, who kept laughing at their embarrassed faces. As Hermione finished, Naruto muttered.

"You hugged without me?"

"Wha?" Harry muttered.

Hermione however threw herself at Naruto, hugging him from behind and kissing his cheek, Ron and Harry laughed as they also joined in and now the group was truly complete. They all giggled and laughed as they made it to the castle.

They all were now separating from the rest of school to head Gryffindor tower but before they could be on there way completely Harry said.

"Reckon Sirius is in UK? Last we talked he was somewhere in Serbia. I was thinking I could tell him everything, about what happened in the first round."

"He's in London." Naruto answered.

"Who do you know?" Ron asked.

"He wrote to me about something unrelated from London. He told me, He will be in London for the foreseeable future. That's how I know." Naruto answered truthfully.

They all looked at him weird, especially Harry. Wanting his to elaborate.

"He wanted me to keep an eye on the Death eaters in the castle right now, and to look after you as much as I can without raising suspicion from you. I have been helping him and some other adults since Wormtail escaped. Remember the list." They nodded.

"It was a set of names of Death eaters that escaped prosecution one way or another." He finished.

"So, they were the ones that did the dark mark?" Hermione asked.

"Hell no! They were scared shit less as soon as it occurred, I thought it would her but it wasn't. A man cast the Dark Mark." Naruto answered.

"Her?" Ron.

"Someone amongst the Death eaters that I fought before I met up with you guys, now can we drop this and get over with the letter, I am starving!"

They used Hedwig to send a letter to Sirius and then, Ron said, "Well, we'd better get downstairs for your surprise party, Harry - Fred and George should have nicked enough food from the kitchens by now."

Sure enough, when they entered the Gryffindor common room it exploded with cheers and yells again. There were mountains of cakes and flagons of pumpkin juice and butterbeer on every surface; Lee Jordan had let off some Filibuster's Fireworks, so that the air was thick with stars and sparks; and Dean Thomas, who was very good at drawing, had put up some impressive new banners, most of which depicted Harry zooming around the Horntail's head on his Firebolt, though a couple showed Cedric with his head on fire.

Harry, Ron and Hermione chose to sit together while Naruto cornered Betty behind one of the curtains and started kissing her, they both didn't pay much attention to what was happening around them until they heard a horrible noise, a loud and screechy wailing, filled the room. Naruto's look was out of place in the room. As they both appeared from behind the curtain and into the crowd unnoticed.

"Shut it!" Fred bellowed, his hands over his ears.

"What was that?" said Seamus Finnigan, staring at the egg as Harry slammed it shut again. "Sounded like a banshee ... Maybe you've got to get past one of those next, Harry!"

"It was someone being tortured!" said Neville, who had gone very white and spilled sausage rolls all over the floor. "You're going to have to fight the Cruciatus Curse!"

"Don't be a prat, Neville, that's illegal," said George. "They wouldn't use the Cruciatus Curse on the champions. I thought it sounded a bit like Percy singing . .. maybe you've got to attack him while he's in the shower. Harry."

"Want a jam tart, Hermione?" said Fred.

Hermione looked doubtfully at the plate he was offering her. Fred grinned.

"It's all right," he said. "I haven't done anything to them. It's the custard creams you've got to watch -"

Neville, who had just bitten into a custard cream, choked and spat it out. Fred Laughed.

"Just my little joke, Neville.. . ."

Hermione took a jam tart. Then she said, "Did you get all this from the kitchens, Fred?"

"Yep," said Fred, grinning at her. He put on a high-pitched squeak and imitated a house-elf. "'Anything we can get you, sir, anything at all!' They're dead helpful... get me a roast ox if I said I was peckish."

"How do you get in there?" Hermione said in an innocently casual sort of voice.

"Easy," said Fred, "concealed door behind a painting of a bowl of fruit. Just tickle the pear, and it giggles and -" He stopped and looked suspiciously at her. "Why?"

"Nothing," said Hermione quickly.

"Going to try and lead the house-elves out on strike now, are you?" said George. "Going to give up all the leaflet stuff and try and stir them up into rebellion?"

Several people chortled. Hermione didn't answer.

"Don't you go upsetting them and telling them they've got to take clothes and salaries!" said Fred warningly. "You'll put them off their cooking!"

Just then, Neville caused a slight diversion by turning into a large canary.

"Oh - sorry, Neville!" Fred shouted over all the laughter. "I forgot - it was the custard

creams we hexed -"

Within a minute, however, Neville had molted, and once his feathers had fallen off, he reappeared looking entirely normal. He even joined in laughing.

"Canary Creams!" Fred shouted to the excitable crowd. "George and I invented them - seven Sickles each, a bargain!"

Everybody returned to celebrating, Naruto however kept staring at the egg, suddenly his head was grabbed by two hands and twisted, while also once again behind the curtains to look at the girl he had pinned to the wall,

"Wha?" Naruto muttered.

"Everybody heard a screeching scream but you didn't, did you?" Betty said putting pressure on his face, his face turning to a duck face.

"Maybe." He muttered.

"Naru!" Betty said.

"Alright, Alright!" He put his hand on hers and removed them from his face and put them on his chest. He leaned in close and whispered in her ear.

"That's merpeople singing."

"What?" She shouted.

"Shhhh!"

"Sorry! What does merpeople have to do with the next task?" She whispered.

"Don't know, I couldn't make out anything, since they closed it so soon, but you will be the first to know if I do. Now." He whispered once again as he started to kiss her neckline, then cheek and lips. Finally after another 5 minutes if making out they separated, to join the others in celebrating.

The days of December were going on as they normally did, filling people with holiday spirits and showing off, One of those days however Naruto while returning from his Ancient Runes class, alone because Hermione had ran away as soon as the class ended, was in desperate craving for a cup of Coffee, He would get one tomorrow at breakfast but he needed one now, so remembering the instructions given to him by Fred and George. He sneaked into the Kitchen. At least a hundred little elves were standing around the kitchen, beaming, bowing, and curtsying as they spotted Naruto. They were all wearing the same uniform: a tea towel stamped with the Hogwarts crest, and tied like a toga. One of them came close to him.

"Anything we can help with sir?" He asked,

"Yeah, I was wondering if I could get a cup of coffee, if possible." He asked,

They beamed and muttered, Of course, no problem and other things as a mug filled with coffee and sugar cubes in a bowl on a tray floating towards him. He picked it up, added sugar and took a sip.

"Ah! Amazing!" He said as he thanked the elves, he sat down on a chair near a wall when the gates swung open again, in stepped Harry, Hermione and Ron.

when an elf hurtled toward Harry from the middle of the room, squealing, "Harry Potter, sir! Harry Potter!" And hugged him.

"D-Dobby?" Harry gasped.

"It is Dobby, sir, it is!" squealed the voice from somewhere around his navel. "Dobby has been hoping and hoping to see Harry Potter, sir, and Harry Potter has come to see him, sir!"

"Naruto?" Ron said as he spotted him sitting in the corner enjoying coffee, Hermione immediately tensed on spotting him.

"This why you ran. I told you not to spread your ideas to them, I will not let you disrespect them Hermione." He said as he stood up.

"That's not why I am here! I just wanted Harry to met Dobby!" Hermione said, Ron and Naruto both didn't look convinced but said nothing.

"Dobby, what're you doing here?" Harry continued. "Dobby has come to work at Hogwarts, sir!" Dobby squealed excitedly. "Professor Dumbledore gave Dobby and Winky jobs, sir!

"Winky?" said Harry. "She's here too?"

"Yes, sir, yes!" said Dobby, and he seized Harry's hand and pulled him off into the kitchen between the four long wooden tables that stood there. Each of these tables were positioned exactly beneath the four House tables above, in the Great Hall. At the moment, they were clear of food.

Dobby stopped in front of the brick fireplace and pointed. "Winky, sir!" he said.

Winky was sitting on a stool by the fire. Unlike Dobby, she had obviously not foraged for clothes. She was wearing a neat little skirt and blouse with a matching blue hat, which had holes in it for her large ears. However, while every one of Dobby's strange collections of garments was so clean and well cared for that it looked brand-new, Winky was plainly not taking care other clothes at all. There were soup stains all down her blouse and a burn in her skirt.

"Hello, Winky," said Harry.

Winky's lip quivered. Then she burst into tears, which spilled out of her great brown eyes and splashed down her front, just as they had done at the Quidditch World Cup.

"Oh dear," said Hermione. Other three having followed Harry and Dobby to the end of the kitchen. "Winky, don't cry, please don't..."

But Winky cried harder than ever. Dobby, on the other hand, beamed up at Harry.

"Would Harry Potter like a cup of tea?" he squeaked loudly, over Winky's sobs.

"Er - yeah, okay," said Harry.

"None for me, I've had my coffee but I am grateful for the delicious cup, now if you would excuse me, I have something to do. Ron watch over her." Naruto said as he left.

—

Next day during breakfast.

Naruto and Hermione at one side, Naruto reading a book, Hermione reading her paper while Ron and Harry on the other side eating there breakfast. Or more Precisely Harry looking at the Ravenclaw table, at Cho. Ron busy stuffing his face.

Harry was drinking his juice, when Cho gave him a smile, he spilled his juice all over him trying to smile back, Naruto having witnessed this said,

"Smooth."

"Shut up!" Harry said. Suddenly Hermione shouted.

"Look at this." She placed the paper on the table, "I can't believe it! She's done it again." She said looking at the three boys. Who now gave their undivided attention to her. She turned to paper and started reading.

"Miss Granger, a plain but ambitious girl seems to be developing a taste for famous wizards. Her latest prey, sources report in none other than the Bulgarian bonbon, Viktor Krum." He turned to them to see all of them having a smile on their faces. Ignoring there looks she continued.

"No word yet on how Harry Potter's taking this latest emotional blow."

As she ended this a swirl of owls came, each carrying quite big packages, dropping packages by each student. Naruto caught three packages that were all dropped at the same time towards them a single letter on them.

I took money from Harry's vaults with Bill's help for this, Hope you don't mind. He couldn't get inside Naruto's due to it being most secure vault. Ron's is borrowed. Hermione's is sent from her parents as I informed them about the occasion.

Mrs. Weasley.

Naruto read loud enough so that only the three could hear it, Hermione instantly realising what this was about snatched her package and hid it. Harry's arm was in a sling so he didn't open his but Ron did.

Ron took an old looking dress robe out of the package. As soon as he did Hermione started laughing looking at it. Naruto just smirked. Ron took it completely out and stood up to see it's completely while Harry went through the package.

"Mum sent me a dress." Ron said.

Others throughout the Hall having noticed him started giggling. Even Fred and George.

"Well, it does match your eyes. Is there a bonnet?" Harry said as he went through the rest of the package to take out a bonnet as he did he said.

"Ahaa!" And matched the Bonnet to Ron's figure.

"Nose down, Harry" Ron said with a smile of his own. As he elbowed Harry's hand away. Harry complied. Ron walked towards Ginny and Betty who were also looking at him.

"Ginny, these must be for you." He said.

Ginny instantly replied.

"I'm not wearing that, it's Ghastly."

Hermione's giggling intensified.

"What are you on about?" Ron asked.

Naruto was the one that answered.

"They're not for Ginny. They're for you mate. Dress robes." Naruto answered.

Everybody lost their mind at that and started laughing like crazy.

"Dress robes? For what?"

"Yule ball." Hermione answered.

—

Later that day.

There was a notice on the board in Gryffindor tower for all third year and above to meet in one of the halls by the Gryffindor tower after last class. As all students started to pack into the hall. Naruto arrived seconds ahead of McGonagall due to having an urgent need to use the bathroom and entered the room before her to find everyone sorted on opposite sides of the hall. Boys on right and girls on the left, He entered and stood beside Fred and George.

McGonagall entered waved her wand and a table appeared in the middle of the hall. A giant phonograph on it. She looked over all the students once and started.

"The Yule ball has been the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament. Since its inception. On Christmas Eve night, we and our guests gather in the Great hall for a night of well-mannered frivolity." She paused to gauge everyone's reaction still getting a silent crowd she continued.

"As representatives Of the host school I expect each and everyone of you to put your best foot forward and I mean this literally, because the Yule ball is, first and foremost a dance."

This was it, every single student in the room broke into conversation. Fred, George and Naruto shared a 'What the hell' look but before they could shout their concerns. McGonagall shouted.

"Silence!" Students obeyed.

"The house of Godric Gryffindor has commanded the respect of the wizard world for nearly 10 centuries. I will not have you,in the course of a single evening, besmirching that name by behaving like a babbling, bumbling band of baboons."

Others started saying stuff but Naruto's focus was taken by Betty who was smiling at him from the other side. A smug look on her face. Naruto took off his sweater and threw it in his bag. As soon as McGonagall said.

"Everybody come together. Boys, on your feet!" He didn't care that the rest of his bravehearts sulked into their seats. He pushed forward and met with Betty in the middle and whispered.

"Can you handle it Cooper?"

She smiled back at him and said.

"Better than anyone else, Namikaze."

The world fell into silence.

—

During the remainder of the term Betty had asked her parents for a dress and just before the holiday list could come around, Betty got a reply, no dress. Wondering if her mother disapproved because she had not given any output to the article in the prophet. Hermione and Ginny were with her in the library when the letter arrived. They instantly moved to read the letter.

Dear Elizabeth,

Your father and I are extremely sorry to tell you this but you cannot stay in the school over the holidays because we need you to come back and join us as we need to head back to America. It's about your sister, we didn't inform you about it before but she ran away to America with the money she saved over the years, your father went to find her but now, he needs us back as well. I am really sorry to ruin this for you but please come back.

Mom.

Both of them looked at Betty as tears streamed down her face, she said.

"I have to go."

"We know." Ginny instantly said,

"But what about Naruto?" She asked.

"He will understand, let me go and find him." Hermione said as she left while Ginny moved to console her.

—

Naruto was throwing a Quaffle on the ground with Angelina, Katie and Alicia. They all had the time off so they thought about doing this.

"Your throws have gotten very good Angie but you still cannot swing it, can you?" He asked.

"It's difficult! Not all of us have the best chaser in the world to teach us!" She protested,

Naruto chuckled as he threw the ball in Alicia's direction but in a wide way, the ball swung in the air and instant of going straight to Alicia, it curved and went straight into Katie's hands.

"That came from Hard work woman!" Naruto shouted as they laughed. suddenly Hermione came and whispered everything that had happened in the library to him. He picked up his bag from the ground and ran to the Library without another word. Hermione said in his place.

"Something extremely urgent came along! Sorry!" She ran after him.

—-

Naruto ran through a group of first years, they shouted in protest but he didn't give a damn he only slowed down when he reached the library, he entered and spotted Betty, Ginny was hugging her, she spotted him and she let go, Naruto came and hugged Betty, she was sitting but he was still standing so he had to bent to completely embrace her. He let go and crouched by her chair,

"Let's go, I am sure Professor McGonagall would let you leave a little earlier, if we told her this, I'll come with you. Come on." He whispered.

"No! You are not coming! What about the dance?" She said.

"Screw the dance, you are more important to me than a stupid night dancing."

"No! We can go to talk about early departure but you are not going to London with me." She said.

"We'll talk about it later, come on." He said as he lifted her stuff, and took her with him to McGongall's office, hand in hand. They reached her office and told her everything.

"I will see if I can get permission for a port key!" She said as they talked.

"That won't be necessary ma'am, I'll take her if we have permission." Naruto said.

"But he won't be staying!" Betty interjected before he could say anything, she thought how he would do that but his Phoneix's image came to her mind and she quickly wrote a permission form for Betty. She handed it to her and told Naruto.

"You have to come back Naruto! I can only give permission for only her." Both of them gave his a serious look he reluctantly nodded, as they moved to the common room they found all of Betty's stuff packed and ready, curtusy of Hermione and Ginny, they helped clear the common room and Naruto whispered,

"Amaterasu."

A red fire ball formed, directly above Naruto and Betty, and Amaterasu formed out of it.

"I'll be back in five minutes." With that he grabbed Amatersau's talon and him, Betty and her stuff caught fire and vanished.

—-

Betty's mother with a packed bag was talking to her Husband on the phone when Naruto and Betty appeared in a flash of red.

"Mom!"

"Betty?"

She was looking at Naruto and the bird on top of his shoulder weirdly.

"I am leaving but you tell me everything the minute things change alright!" Naruto said. He knew Betty would explain everything to her mother as soon as they got over there shocks, Betty just nodded to him and he once again burned away.

—

He returned almost immediately after he had vanished. Hermione and Ginny told him he had done the right thing but he didn't feel like it, within the next 24 hours everyone knew that Betty Cooper had to return home, so the thing that was up for grabs was a chance to go to the Yule ball with Naruto U. Namikaze.

So, Within A day Naruto was also being followed around in the Library, Hermione was throwing him a dirty look as a bunch of girls were whispering amongst themselves Behind the shelf that they were reading near.

"I am sorry." He said.

"You couldn't be less famous." She said.

She would have continued but the whispers doubled.

"Great! He is here, just what I needed to read this in silence."

Krum came near them but today instead of continuing on his path he walked towards them.

Naruto raised his eyebrow but didn't say anything. Krum turned to Hermione.

"I was wondering if we could have a chat." He looked around and at Naruto then continued, "in silence."

"I'll see you guys later, oh yeah," Naruto waved his wand around and suddenly all the girls that were on either side of the shelves eavesdropping, started shouting. Complaining of sharp sounds as they were kicked out of the library by madam Prince,

"You're welcome." He left the library, now having a pretty good idea about why Krum was hanging around in the library so much.

He was walking where his legs took him and he unexpectedly found himself on the top of the Astronomy tower. However he was not alone, The last person he expected was standing by the railings, she turned to see who has arrived and smiled.

"Hi stranger,"

"Delphini B.R. You have no right to call me a stranger, I've been following your instruction, even though it kills me not to speak to you during potions and care of magical creatures." He said as he moved to lean next to her,

"You are right, I am sorry. You are failing though, if you keep looking at me like that, people will assume that you are dating Betty just to make me jealous," she joked.

"Do You know the truth?" He asked.

"From what I gathered so far, you are falling in love with her." She answered.

"Yes, and she knows the truth, so I don't care what anyone else thinks." He answered.

"Spoken like you haven't changed a bit in the last year." She said, " but that isn't true is it, Messenger." She said.

"I have changed, so have you. It might just be that you and I have changed just enough to still fit together like we did last time we talked." He said,

She smiled.

"I want to be honest with you about something."

Naruto tensed, her smile dropped a little when she noticed this

"What is it?" He asked.

"It's something I can only tell you, not my father, mother , uncle or aunt, no one a secret that I have been keeping from everyone, something I myself was confused about till sometime ago and I promise you that I am telling the truth, but I want you to promise me that you won't tell a soul about it, give me your word." She said.

"I promise in my father's grave." He said.

She gave a sigh of relief and said,

"I have been watching you from the start of the year, you and Betty both, and watching you both I felt something that confuses me." She said.

"What is it Delphi?"

"I am equally attracted to you as I am to Betty."

Naruto remained silent, his brain processing what she had said, his brain took almost a minute to process what she had told him.

"Oh..ok...no...oh! Oh my god! I see! Delphi! I am sorry."

"What?"

"Not in that way, I am sorry that you have to live a life in which you cannot tell everyone proudly how you feel, it's amazing! I am so happy for you, I am sorry I have to hug you, come here," he said as he didn't wait for her answer and hugged her tightly she was stunned for a few seconds, she slowly raised her hand, shaking and hugged him back as moments passed she tightened the hold on him and then started crying, maybe for the first time since she was a toddler. She was crying for real, they stood there for atleast 10 minutes till Delphini spoke.

"Thank you."

He moved away and with both his hands holding her head, he looked her in the eyes. And said.

"With everything going on in your life, I want you to know, I will help you anyway I can, but I want you to promise me, you will never hurt an innocent person yourself intentionally." He said.

"I promise. In my war as The Bird, I myself will never hurt an innocent soul." She replied.

He smiled at her, kissed her forehead and said,

"I know I don't feel romantically attracted to you but if you haven't been asked by anyone yet, will you go to the ball with me?" He asked.

"Definitely." She answered as he let go of her head. She kissed his cheek and was about to leave but something came to her and she turned back,

"I don't know when I will find steady love in my life but I have another request for you." She asked.

"What is it?" He asked.

"I really want to know what a kiss feels like." She muttered,

"Oh! Oh I don't know about that." He started.

"I will not tell anyone about it I promise. On my honour." She said.

"Once, and It's because you have a tough life, but remember this does not mean I like you romantically. Do you agree?" He said,

"Yes I agree." She said as she came close to him once again, He put hands on her neck while she clutched his collar , they both leaned in and Naruto kissed her, since he was taller he had to bend while she had to go on her toes. She kept leaning in deeper and deeper, finally after about a minute they separated.

"I hate to admit it but I am Jealous of Elizabeth Cooper." Delphini stated as she kissed his cheek one last time and left without another word.

As soon as Delphini was out of earshot, Kurama appeared near his head, in her chibi form floating. She turned to him.

"Never thought you would actually do it."

"This is war, and she is right I have changed." Naruto answered as he turned around to look at the view. Kurama settled on his head.

"So? You will just let it unfold."

"You remember Madame Xanadu, she warned us that some events are fixed in time, knowing how they might unfold just prepares our hearts and minds but trying to change them can only worsen the effects on us."

"Or as you always say, you mess with time, it messes back. But we can't just forget this."

"We can hide it from ourselves, I will place the memories in some dark corner of my mind. You remember. When we need it, you can help me remember." He said, She nodded and his eyes glowed blue and she vanished.

He turned back to the view and kept looking at it till he was disturbed by Hermione and Ginny both of whom knew. If nowhere then he was here. They told him how Krum asked Hermione and Neville asked Ginny to the ball. After which they returned to the Common room.

The Hogwarts staff, demonstrating a continued desire to impress the visitors from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, seemed determined to show the castle at its best this Christmas. When the decorations went up. They were the most stunning, better than any yet to be seen inside the school. Everlasting icicles had been attached to the banisters of the marble staircase; the usual twelve Christmas trees in the Great Hall were bedecked with everything from luminous holly berries to real, hooting, golden owls, and the suits of armor had all been bewitched to sing carols whenever anyone passed them. It was quite something to hear "O Come, All Ye Faithful" sung by an empty helmet that only knew half the words. Several times, Filch the caretaker had to extract Peeves from inside the armor, where he had taken to hiding, filling in the gaps in the songs with lyrics of his own invention, all of which were very rude.

At the moment the crowd was resting in the common room, Ron was building a card castle from exploding snap pack, Hermione was lecturing Harry on the egg, Naruto was filling his journals with some of the interesting discovery he had made last night.

He wasn't paying much attention to what the others were doing until the castle exploded, now he looked up to see Ron's soot covered face.

"Nice look, Ron ... go well with your dress robes, that will."

It was Fred and George. They sat down at the table with Harry, Ron, Naruto and Hermione as Ron felt how much damage had been done.

"Ron, can we borrow Pigwidgeon?" George asked.

"No, he's off delivering a letter," said Ron. "Why?"

"Because George wants to invite him to the ball," said Fred sarcastically.

"Because we want to send a letter, you stupid great prat," said George.

"Who d'you two keep writing to, eh?" said Ron.

"Nose out, Ron, or I'll burn that for you too," said Fred, waving his wand threateningly. "So . . . you lot got dates for the ball yet?"

"Nope," said Ron. Harry nodded.

"Yes," Naruto answered.

"Who?" Ron asked. Hermione groaned, he had told her that he had made arrangements but haven't told her who he was going with, he always said, 'Betty knows and approves, so I'm not telling you.'

"None of your business." Naruto said as he gave them a smirk.

"Well, you'd better hurry up, mate, or all the good ones will be gone," said Fred.

"Who're you going with, then?" said Ron.

"Angelina," said Fred promptly, without a trace of embarrassment.

"What?" said Ron, taken aback. "You've already asked her?"

"Good point," said Fred. He turned his head and called across the common room, "Oi! Angelina!"

Angelina, who had been chatting with Alicia Spinnet near the fire, looked over at him.

"What?" she called back.

"Want to come to the ball with me?"

Angelina gave Fred an appraising sort of look.

"All right, then," she said, and she turned back to Alicia and carried on chatting with a bit of a grin on her face.

"There you go," said Fred to Harry and Ron, "piece of cake."

"Not for these idiots, just don't embarrass your brother here." Naruto said he got up and left, bumping fists with Laughing Fred and George as he did. Not waiting for their reply.

—

Friday.

Naruto, Dean and Sheamus were sitting in the lawn with Lavender and Parvati. All of them talking about the only topic in the school at the moment. The Yule ball.

"Dean had already asked a senior girl and she said yes." Sheamus told Naruto.

"And you are without a date?" Naruto to Sheamus.

"Yes." Sheamus.

"Either of you without a date?" Naruto asked Lavender and Parvati.

"Both actually." Parvati said,

"Boys in our year don't know class man! Sheamus ask either one of them. Right now!" Naruto said with a smile, the others were also smiling. Dean took knut out of his pocket and gave it to Sheamus, who flipped it and seeing what came up, went in from Lavender and went to his knees and asked,

"Will you go to the ball with me?" He asked with a smile,

"Yes!" Lavender answered. And they laughed.

"Oh look, the swans are here." Parvati suddenly said pointing to the girls of Baubaxton, who were walking across the lawn in a single file. Between all the Hogwarts students, suddenly they say Ron appear out of nowhere. In front of Fleur and shout,

"WILL YOU GO TO THE BALL WITH ME!"

Silence. Nobody seemed to register what had happened, Naruto was the first to speak.

"Wha?"

Suddenly Ron senses came back to him and he ran. Ran as fast as he could in the opposite direction. Naruto realising what had happened finally, ran after him joined by Ginny and a few others. They found Ron halfway to Gryffindor tower standing still like a statue. Naruto wanted to laugh but a quick elbow from Ginny prevented him from doing so, She helped Ron and lead him to the common room, Naruto directly behind the group, He had to cover his mouth to keep himself from laughing. Ginny led Ron to a corner table and whispered to him random stuff in soothing voices, Naruto standing behind Ron, his face purple.

"What's up, Ron?" said Harry, joining them.

Ron looked up at Harry, a sort of blind horror in his face.

"Why did I do it?" he said wildly. "I don't know what made me do it!"

"What?" said Harry.

"He - er - just asked Fleur Delacour to go to the ball with him," said Ginny. She looked as though she was fighting back a smile especially with Naruto's purple face staring directly at her but she kept patting Ron's arm sympathetically.

"You what?' said Harry.

"I don't know what made me do it!" Ron gasped again. "What was I playing at? There were people - all around - I've gone mad - everyone watching! I was just walking through, ran into her and I don't know what came into me, i just asked her."

"She looked at me like I was a sea slug or something. Didn't even answer. And then - I dunno - I just sort of came to my senses and ran for it."

"She's part veela," said Harry. "You were right - her grandmother was one. It wasn't your fault, I bet you just walked past when she was turning on the old charm. It's not your fault."

This was when Naruto lost it, kept laughing and shouting, retelling the story in bits between laughs to the whole common room, who were laughing with him, while Ron and Harry continued as if nothing was happening.

"This is mad," said Ron. "We're the only ones left who haven't got anyone - well, except Neville. Hey - guess who he asked? Hermione!"

"What?" said Harry, completely distracted by this startling news.

"Yeah, I know!" said Ron, some of the color coming back into his face as he started to laugh. "He told me after Potions! Said she's always been really nice, helping him out with work and stuff- but she told him she was already going with someone. Ha! As if! She just didn't want to go with Neville ... I mean, who would?"

"Don't!" said Ginny, annoyed. "Don't laugh -"

Just then Hermione climbed in through the portrait hole. Looked around at what was going on and moved to ask the three.

"What's happening?"

"Because - oh shut up laughing, you two - because they've both just been turned down by girls they asked to the ball!" said Ginny.

That shut Harry and Ron up. But Naruto who came close to greet Hermione went crazy at Ginny's comment.

"AHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHA BOTH OF THEM GOT REJECTED AHAHAHAHAHAHA"

"Thanks a bunch, Ginny," said Ron sourly.

"All the good-looking ones taken, Ron?" said Hermione loftily. "Eloise Midgen starting to look quite pretty now, is she? Well, I'm sure you'll find someone somewhere who'll have you."

But Ron was staring at Hermione as though suddenly seeing her in a whole new light.

"Hermione, Neville's right - you are a girl. . . ."

"Oh well spotted," she said acidly.

"Well - you can come with one of us!"

"No, I can't," snapped Hermione.

"Oh come on," he said impatiently, "we need partners, we're going to look really stupid if we haven't got any, everyone else has . . ."

"I can't come with you," said Hermione, now blushing, "because I'm already going with someone."

"No, you're not!" said Ron. "You just said that to get rid of Neville!"

"Oh did I?" said Hermione, and her eyes flashed dangerously. "Just because it's taken you three years to notice, Ron, doesn't mean no one else has spotted I'm a girl!"

Ron stared at her. Then he grinned again.

"Okay, okay, we know you're a girl," he said. "That do? Will you come now?"

"I've already told you!" Hermione said very angrily. "I'm going with someone else!"

And she stormed off toward the girls' dormitories again. "She's lying," said Ron flatly, watching her go.

"She's not," said Ginny quietly.

"Who is it then?" said Ron sharply.

"I'm not telling you, it's her business," said Ginny.

"That means she's lying." Ron said.

"She seriously isn't, she was asked right in front of me." Naruto said finally calming down and removing a tear from his eyes.

"Right," said Ron, who looked extremely put out, "this is getting stupid. Ginny, you can go with Harry, and I'll just -"

"I can't," said Ginny, and she went scarlet too. "I'm going with - with Neville. He asked me when Hermione said no, and I thought. . . well. . . I'm not going to be able to go otherwise, I'm not in fourth year." She looked extremely miserable. "I think I'll go and have dinner," she said, and she got up and walked off to the portrait hole, her head bowed.

"And I think I'll join her. See you both my favourite idiots later." Naruto said as he left after Ginny.

Snow was falling thickly upon the castle and its grounds now. The pale blue Beauxbatons carriage looked like a large, chilly, frosted pumpkin next to the iced gingerbread house that was Hagrid's cabin, while the Durmstrang ship's portholes were glazed with ice, the rigging white with frost. The house-elves down in the kitchen were outdoing themselves with a series of rich, warming stews and savory puddings, and only Fleur Delacour seemed to be able to find anything to complain about.

"It is too 'eavy, all zis 'Ogwarts food," they heard her saying grumpily as they left the Great Hall behind her one evening (Ron skulking behind Harry, keen not to be spotted by Fleur). "I will not fit into my dress robes!"

"Oooh there's a tragedy," Hermione snapped as Fleur went out into the entrance hall. "She really thinks a lot of herself, that one, doesn't she?"

"You need to work on your temper Hermione, it's not ok to snap at everyone you find annoying..and yes...even if we agree with you." Naruto said from behind a thick book. Yearly I.P.C. Journal that mentioned all the new potions presented by the committee members, a book that Hermione wanted to read just as he was done.

After the meal they were walking back to the Gryffindor tower, both Naruto and Hermione reading the same page from the book when Ron suddenly spoke.

"Hermione," said Ron, looking sideways at her, suddenly frowning, "your teeth ..."

"What about them?" she said not looking up from the book.

"Well, they're different. . . I've just noticed. . . ."

"Of course they are - did you expect me to keep those fangs Malfoy gave me?" She said finally looking up. Naruto closed the book just after that.

"No, I mean, they're different to how they were before he put that hex on you. . . . They're all... straight and - and normal-sized."

Hermione suddenly smiled very mischievously, and Naruto noticed it too: It was a very different smile from the one he remembered.

"Yeah.. he's right." Naruto muttered.

"Well. . . when I went up to Madam Pomfrey to get them shrunk, she held up a mirror and told me to stop her when they were back to how they normally were," she said.

"And I just. . . let her carry on a bit." She smiled even more widely.

"What about your parents?" Naruto asked.

"They won't be too pleased. I've been trying to persuade them to let me shrink them for ages, but they wanted me to carry on with my braces. You know, they're dentists, they just don't think teeth and magic should - look! Pigwidgeons back!"

Pigwidgeon hooted happily,

"Here - take it, Harry,"

He pulled Sirius's reply off Pigwidgeons leg. Harry pocketed it, and they hurried back to Gryffindor Tower to read it.

Everyone in the common room was much too busy letting off more holiday steam to observe what anyone else was up to. Ron, Harry, Naruto and Hermione sat apart from everyone else by a dark window that was gradually filling up with snow, and Harry read out:

Dear Harry,

Congratulations on getting past the Horntail. Whoever put your name in that goblet shouldn't be feeling too happy right now! I was going to suggest a Conjunctivitus Curse, as a dragon's eyes are its weakest point but your way was better, I'm impressed.

Don't get complacent, though. Harry. You've only done one task; whoever put you in for the tournament's got plenty more opportunity if they're trying to hurt you. Keep your eyes open -particularly when the person we discussed is around and concentrate on keeping yourself out of trouble.

I might come to Hogsmeade, since my search for Wormtail has not served any fruit, neither did Remus's. But you don't worry, we will find them.

Keep in touch, I still want to hear about anything unusual.

Sirius

—

Christmas morning, Naruto woke up early to send owls to some of his friends outside school and when he was returning he once again saw Hagrid coming back from treating the horses with whiskey.

"Merry Christmas Hagrid!" He said as Hagrid spotted him.

"'Erry Christmas Naruto!" Hagrid said as they both sat down on Hagrid's steps.

"Buckbeak is having fun with some other friends of mine, If you want I can give him back to you, right now." Naruto said as he took the cup of tea that Hagrid had passed onto him with a grateful look, the cold and his sweat both freezing his fingers.

"He'll be 'lone 'ere. For 'ow You take care 'f him, Thank you Naruto for 'verything." Hagrid said.

"No worries my friend, No worries at all, see you at the ball?" Naruto asked.

"See you at the ball!" Hagrid said with a smile, Naruto drank the entire tea in one go and jogged back to the castle.

After lunch The moronic trio, Naruto and the twins went to the snow-covered lawn for a snowball fight, Hermione watched as Naruto vs Twins vs Harry and Ron, first in the twins favour turned completely in Naruto's favour when he cheated and bewitched the snow to form into balls and hit the other four with considerable power, his defence.

"I'm alone! So I get to get a little help."

The four then turned completely against him and started to fire as much as they could within the hail of snow-balls.

At five o'clock Hermione said she was going back upstairs to get ready for the ball.

"What, you need three hours?" said Ron, looking at her incredulously and paying for his lapse in concentration when a large snowball hit him hard on the side of the head.

"Who're you going with?" he yelled after Hermione, but she just waved and disappeared up the stone steps into the castle.

There was no Christmas tea today, as the ball included a feast, so at seven o'clock, when it had become hard to aim properly, the others abandoned their snowball fight and trooped back to the common room. The Fat Lady was sitting in her frame with her friend Violet from downstairs, both of them extremely tipsy, empty boxes of chocolate liqueurs littering the bottom other picture.

"Lairy fights, that's the one!" she giggled when they gave the password, and she swung forward to let them inside.

They separated to get ready, Naruto chose to take a quick bath before dressing up. So he was not there when Ron and Harry left to meet up Padma and Parvati. The entire entrance of the great hall was filled up with students. As Harry was told seconds before the beginning of the Ball, that the four champions and this year the winner of the Wizarding schools Potion championship will start the ball.

"Where is Naruto?" She asked.

Before they could reply, All the champions and there dates turned their gaze to the stairs and started in silence as Naruto dressed in simple three piece suit, with his blazer being a little bit bigger and going down his waist in an overcoat fashion, the things that made his appearance special were the accessories. His golden boiling Cauldron pin, signifying him the winner pinned on his right breast pocket. A pocket watch,one he got from Flamel, hanging in his inner pocket, proudly showing the ensignia carved on it's back. All French magical people knew this as the code of arms of the flame alchemists, so that is why Fleur and the rest inside would stare at it in awe. His Kitsune band on his left hand. He was not wearing a tie. All this only attracted the girls not all boys. The ladies on the either side of him were the cause of all staring, Hermione dressed in a beautiful pink dress and a new hair style on his left and Delphini in a black backless silk gown, with one side cut all the way from her knees to the bottom, it was big enough to swipe the floor half an inch behind her. Teh gown went all the way to her tailbone but a golden snake held her dress and covered her back, she wore a beautiful golden snake necklace, eyes of the snake were two green gems. Her hair in a clean bun over her head. The entire crowd watched in silence as the trio descended. Krum came to his sense when he realised one of them were his date, he went forward, bowed his head to Hermione and she untangled her hand from Naruto's and held it out for Krum. He kissed it and the both of them moved towards the other champions, Naruto turned to Delphini and said,

"Shall we my lady?" With a bright smile,

"Lead the way, sir." She replied with a smile, McGonagall finally turned to the pair and said,

"Uhm, Mr. Namikaze, Ms. Malfoy. Since Naruto is also a winner of a legendary Championship, he will also lead the ball with other champions, I did tell you that didn't I?" She said to Naruto who raised his brow and said,

"No."

"Now you know, let's go. Everyone is waiting." She said as she proceeded to the gate.

Fleur Delacour and Roger Davies. A Ravenclaw first.

Krum and Hermione second.

Diggory and Cho Chang third.

Harry and Parvati fourth.

Finally Naruto and Delphini.

Fleur was acting like an airhead, Roger could not look away from her, Krum with his awkward walk was not that great of an attraction, Hermione could not stop blushing from all the amazed looks she got from people she knew, Diggory and Cho looked out of place together, Harry was staring at Cho thinking nobody would notice, Parvati was waving at some people she knew, all in all the champions didn't look much like champions. All except Naruto and Delphini.

Naruto looked like a true lion with his straight body language and foxy grin, he looked like a champion.

Delphini with her grace looked exactly like an elegant snake, her every moment dangerous but at the same time you just can't look away. Pansy Parkinson who always thought Delphini to be the soft. Just couldn't believe the way she held herself.

Amongst the applause and shock of students. The champions made it to the dance stage. Naruto and Delphini in the middle, the other four pairs around them in a square, as soon as the music started Naruto and Delphini started dancing like they had been rehearsing this routine for ages, the crowd kept cheering, then Dumbledore entered with McGonagall, slowly everyone started to dance and amongst the crowd Harry and Parvati vanished, Naruto and Delphini danced in ballroom fashion, till the point when the arrival of the weird sisters was announced, they moved out of the stage and then sat down on the nearest seats.

"If I haven't mentioned before you look amazing." Naruto told her,

"You did when we met at the dungeon doors." She said with a smile.

"I am sorry Naruto." She said with a sorrowful look.

"Why?"

"It's just that…" she seemed to debating over something in her mind she finally spoke, "after this year, we will only meet when I will attend the O.W.L.'s. It's just that I am sorry that I never gave our friendship any chance to become something more." She answered truthfully.

"I blame fate but I am glad for it as well," he answered with a kind smile,

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"Think about it, if you were around, there was a high chance that you and I might have ended up together but then I wouldn't have found my soulmate and you wouldn't have even gotten a chance to truly realise.. I am sorry if it sounds odd but, you won't have realised that you had twice as many options as me, and love is a wide emotion, we can still love another, it just doesn't have to mean we might end up marrying, you get what I mean?" He finished in a whisper,

She waited and pondered over what he had just said and then came to a decision.

"You are right. I love you friend." She said with a true bright smile.

"Aw! I love you too friend." He said as he engulfed her into a hug, it was to this scene that Krum and Hermione walked into.

"Uhm..Would you like to join us for drinks?" Krum asked,

"I would love to." Naruto answered.

"So would I but for now I have to return to bed, I have to get up early tomorrow." Delphini said, "if you'll excuse me, I am sorry Naruto,"

"It's alright, This was after all a platonic date. Good night Delphini, I hope you had a pleasant night." Naruto said.

"Oh! It was magical." She replied with a smile and excused herself.

"How about I help you get some drinks while Hermione can invite the rest of our friends." Naruto said turning to Krum.

"That's a fine idea." Krum said and Hermione nodded and excused herself as well, the two guys walked up to the drinks stand and asked for drinks. They were both handed there drinks, and as they stood there waiting for the rest of the drinks to be served.

"That band, are you truly a member of The People of the Forest?" Krum asked.

"Yes, I was named after the Battle of Crimson Island because I prioritised saving magical creatures as much as I would another human being. The People considered me worthy and here I am." Naruto answered as he took a sip of his butterbeer.

"It's extremely difficult to be one of them, you must be proud." Krum said as he took a sip of his drink.

"Beyond your wildest imagination, and if I know my best friend enough, we should really join her now." Naruto said with a smile as they were joined by a fuming Hermione who took the drink from Krum's hand, she took a deep breath and then composed herself.

"Everything alright there Hermione?" Naruto asked. She gave a smile and said.

"Never better." Krum smiled at this.

"Well I'll let you two go on and wander the hall, excuse me." Naruto said as he nodded and smiled at them and left, he walked up to Dumbledore who was enjoying a pork chop by himself.

"I didn't know you could dance so well?" Naruto said as he sat down on the table with Dumbledore, he just smiled and said.

"I am a man of many talents, some that I still discover at this age. Dancing just happened to be one of the new ones." Dumbledore said.

"I don't doubt it." Naruto said with a smile and kept on smiling. Dumbledore smiled and then seeing his smile added,

"Something more?"

"It's just that I never thought, The man that I wanted to be like, the man I admired most second only to my father, would one day be my teacher and If I dare say trust me as much as he trusts his friends." Naruto said, Dumbledore beamed at this. He replied by saying.

"I might not be as good as Madame Xanadu but I can tell you one thing, a day will come when a brilliant student would be saying the exact same thing to you."

"I hope so, that is if I survive the entire Three B stuff." Naruto said truthfully.

"Maybe surviving that might just be the reason for you to live this moment in my perspective." Dumbledore said with a smile as he took a bite out of his food.

Naruto could only chuckle at this as he soon excused himself to let the man eat in privacy, he mingled with a lot of his other friends answered a lot of questions involving the watch to the French girls and by the time he was done very few people were left in the Hall. All slow dancing to soft music arranged by the self playing band.

After escaping the crowd of people Naruto walked out of the hall to see one of the scenes he hated most, his best friend crying. Hermione spotted him and tried to stand up to hug or something but Naruto was quick and he ran to her side instantly, She clenched his hand tightly with both her hands and leaned on his shoulder to cry, Naruto leaned his head on hers and gently started to stroke her cheek with his other hand. They sat like this for at least 15 minutes when Hermione finally stopped crying and her sobs turned into sniffs, Now he said something for the first time.

"What happened kid? Did Krum did anything? You want me to burn his stupid teenage beard off, I'll burn his face off but that would land me in Azkaban… that bad! Let me go I'll kill that bastard!" Naruto said comically, she released a giggle and told him,

"It wasn't Viktor, it was Ron." She said between sniffs.

"You know I always knew I'd have to remove a Weasley to get into that family, I always thought it would be Percy but hey! Ron will do." Naruto said, she pinched his hand gently as she giggled more, he chuckled with her then turned seriously to her.

"What happened Hermione?"

She then told him about the conversations she had with Ron and Harry when he was fetching drinks. After she was done telling him the story he turned to her and said.

"I think you know why he acted like that, I think you know why you felt bad when he chose appearance over personality. So there is nothing I can actually do for you but take you back up to the dorms." He said.

"I know. But this feels good." She said as she moved closer to feel his warmth, Naruto wiggled out of her hold much to her dismay and then took off his jacket and wrapped it around her, she smiled and leaned in again, now both of her hands clenching the jacket and he wrapped one of hands around her, they both leaned in head against head. They sat there is silence for quite some time, with all the feelings in the air his thoughts turned to Betty, he wrote to her constantly, last time she wrote back she told him that they had found her sister and there were some complications she couldn't discuss over a letter. She did tell him that she would be returning on the first train back. He told her everything that had happened here. Apart from the kiss. He would tell her about it and the reason behind it for both the parties but not over a letter. He was thinking about Betty so long that he forgot about Hermione who had fallen asleep by his side. He chuckled and without a world lifted her into a princess carry as if she was weightless. He asked from a couple nearby for one of them to pick Hermione's heels and hand it to him. The girl did with a smile and he gently without waking her up carried her all the way to the Gryffindor common room. There he woke Lavender who was sleeping leaning against Parvati. Obviously after they had fallen asleep after chatting about their nights.

"Lav..Lav wake up...Lav!" She finally stirred awake and took some time to gather where she was, when her memories came to her he said,

"Wake up Parvati.. both of you go sleep in your bed, come one." Lavender nodded with half a smile and shook Parvati awake.

"Come on." Naruto told both of them, before they could even get up and leave Professor McGonagall showed up, obviously to wake Lavender and Parvati up, just like she had done once for him. She raised her brow at Naruto standing there with Hermione in his arms, trying to wake Lavender and Parvati up. She didn't comment but just said.

"Put Ms. Granger on the Sofa. I will take it from here. Good night Mr. Namikaze." He did as he was told and waved to Parvati and Lavender who waved back at him and went up to his Dormitory.

—

Naruto woke up with a headache the next day, He went down to the common room last. Many smiled and greeted him as he walked past them. He was nursing his head and leaving the common room when his suit jacket from last night was suddenly thrusted on his face. Clearly laundered.

"I requested some Elves for a rush job, I didn't even speak about S.P.E.W. and I also cleaned your badge." Hermione said as she was holding it high to his face.

"You didn't need to." He said taking everything back.

"I wanted to, Lavender told me as soon as we woke up that you carried me all the way up here." She said as she smiled at him.

"Yeah, You are practically weightless, considering...nothing. Just, it was no problem, I am your best friend for a reason."

"Yes you are. Thank you." She kissed him on the cheek and let him continue on his path. The rest of the Holiday's went quite peacefully. Betty returned a day before term begins and told them everything that happened with her family. He told about everything that happened in school, they were both by the trees. He finally told her about the kiss.

"WHAT?! YOU KISSED HER! WHY?" Betty shouted, she was instantly enraged but stayed behind, knowing full well that he might have had a good reason behind it.

"It was The Kiss At Death. That's why I planted the idea in her mind for the kiss."

"Wait one moment, you planted the idea? For a Kiss at death? What is Kiss at death?"

"When we were talking, she told me about her sexuality, made me promise that I wouldn't tell anyone, that was another time she asked for a promise from me, I was confused so I hugged her and in doing so read her mind, she was a strong Occlumens but not strong enough, I saw things and realised some other things. The conclusion, with so many promises she was casting a enslavement spell on me…" "WHAT?!" "...but I was able to plant an idea for a kiss in her mind, The Kiss At Death, only she didn't know what it was. It is a very ancient Wizarding practise, during the witch trials,the people who shared similar views to Salazar Slytherin about muggle-born being untrustworthy created this bit of magic, in this one would want to initiate a kiss but other would hold the power to actually complete it, so the person with power the holder would think of the conditions and if the initiator agrees with a vocal confirmation. The magic is complete."

"Alright but what is the magic?"

"At the moment of effective, the two parties are dead to each other. The reason of creation so that either party could not ever kill each other, hurt? Sure, kill? never. Side effect all deals and promises previously done between them null and void."

"So you stopped the enslavement and her choice to ever kill you with that kiss?"

"Yes."

"What did you see, the things what were they?"

"That I cannot tell you."

"Why?!"

"Those are my burden."

"So you just want me to do what? Just follow the instructions given by my big bad famous and powerful Boyfriend without question?"

"What?! No! That's not what I meant!"

"No but that's what you implied, I know you say you tell me everything but that isn't true is it? There are still things you are hiding, I know because everyone does that to me! They keep secrets from me!"

"Betty! I don't keep secrets! I am only not telling you because it might Hurt you! And what is this really about?"

She then broke down into tears and told him about how his sister ran away to meet back up with her ex-boyfriend and how they had actually never stopped talking, how sometimes he sneaked to London and sometimes she sneaked back to America. Then she finally told the reason as to why she stayed behind this time.

"She got pregnant! They didn't tell till hours before I was supposed to board the train. My sister that I thought told me everything! Whom I told everything, like about us. She kept such a big secret from me! I don't trust anything, Anymore."

They sat there is silence. Until.

"Then now might not be the time to tell you...but I cannot wait…"

"What is…*sniff*...it?"

"I love you."

There was silence. Naruto was staring at Betty who had turned her head to look in his eyes, her own eyes wide.

"I get it you don't want to say it….."

"I love you Naruto."

Now it was Naruto's turn to be stunned. They just sat there until Betty decided to jump on Naruto. Within moments Naruto was with his back completely against the tree which till now, he was casually leaning on and Betty was on his lap, kissing him with both of her hands playing with his hair. Naruto's hands were on her waist and pulling her closer. Even though there was absolutely no space left between their bodies. It was to this scene that Ginny and Hermione walked in.

"Oh my God!" Ginny instantly covered her eyes and face as it had gone as red as her hair, while Hermione with a little more composer but still red all over her face said.

"Lunchtime is over, so stop!"

Betty and Naruto separated on this, with bright smiles on their faces. They couldn't look away from each other, the two girls hoped that they would separate but they started kissing once again.

"Oye!" Ginny said as she reached Betty and pulled her away from Naruto. While Hermione put both her hands on Naruto to keep from moving. Ginny and Betty May have only moved a few feet when Naruto shouted.

"I LOVE YOU ELIZABETH COOPER!"

Hermione and Ginny, both went into shock as Betty turned and mouthed a clear 'I love you too Naruto Namikaze.' And now held Ginny and ran away.

"Hey Hermione, didn't see you there."

"Did both of you just confess your love for each other?"

"How did you know?"

"YOU JUST SHOUTED IT YOU IDIOT!"

"I thought I dreamt that...Blimey! Look at the time, why didn't you tell me lunch is over….why are you running? Hey wait for me to come!"

—-

They next few days were most magical in Naruto's life, his left hand was red from all the pinching that he got from Betty when he randomly cornered her and initiated a kiss, she never had a problem until they were spotted. The entire school had heard rumours that they had reached the L-bomb stage and a lot of them weren't that surprised. Naruto kept writing a lot of letters to people, which his friend raised a lot of questions about but he shrugged them off. Telling Betty all in good time and then starting kissing her.

One morning after, his morning routine, and stealing breakfast directly from the kitchen. Naruto reached his destination the Owlery quite peacefully just before Study of Magical creatures class. There a black school owl was waiting with his daily mail. He took it and pocketed it. His eyes fell on the Daily Prophet owl with papers on a holder on it's back. He took a paper and deposited a knut. Why he suddenly showed such interest on the garbage paper? because of the headline.

DUMBLEDORE'S GIANT MISTAKE

Albus Dumbledore, eccentric Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, has never been afraid to make controversial staff appointments, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. In September of this year, he hired Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody, the notoriously jinx-happy ex-Auror, to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts, a decision that caused many raised eyebrows at the Ministry of Magic, given Moody's well-known habit of attacking anybody who makes a sudden movement in his presence. Mad-Eye Moody, however, looks responsible and kindly when set beside the part-human Dumbledore employs to teach Care of Magical Creatures.

Rubeus Hagrid, who admits to being expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, has enjoyed the position of gamekeeper at the school ever since, a job secured for him by Dumbledore. Last year, however, Hagrid used his mysterious influence over the headmaster to secure the additional post of Care of Magical Creatures teacher, over the heads of many better-qualified candidates.

An alarmingly large and ferocious-looking man, Hagrid has been using his newfound authority to terrify the students in his care with a succession of horrific creatures. While Dumbledore turns a blind eye, Hagrid has maimed several pupils during a series of lessons that many admit to being "very frightening."

'I was attacked by a hippogriff, and my friend Vincent Crabbe got a bad bite off a flobberworm," says Draco Malfoy, a fourth-year student. "We all hate Hagrid, but we're just too scared to say anything."

Hagrid has no intention of ceasing his campaign of intimidation, however. In conversation with a Daily Prophet reporter last month, he admitted breeding creatures he has dubbed "Blast-Ended Skrewts," highly dangerous crosses between manti-cores and fire-crabs. The creation of new breeds of magical creature is, of course, an activity usually closely observed by the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Hagrid, however, considers himself to be above such petty restrictions.

"I was just having some fun," he says, before hastily changing the subject.

As if this were not enough, the Daily Prophet has now unearthed evidence that Hagrid is not - as he has always pretended - a pure-blood wizard. He is not, in fact, even pure human. His mother, we can exclusively reveal, is none other than the giantess Fridwulfa, whose whereabouts are currently unknown.

Bloodthirsty and brutal, the giants brought themselves to the point of extinction by warring amongst themselves during the last century. The handful that remained joined the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and were responsible for some of the worst mass Muggle killings of his reign of terror.

While many of the giants who served He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named were killed by Aurors working against the Dark Side, Fridwulfa was not among them. It is possible she escaped to one of the giant communities still existing in foreign mountain ranges. If his antics during Care of Magical Creatures lessons are any guide, however, Frid-wulfa's son appears to have inherited her brutal nature.

In a bizarre twist, Hagrid is reputed to have developed a close friendship with the boy who brought around You-Know-Who's fall from power - thereby driving Hagrid's own mother, like the rest of You-Know-Who's supporters, into hiding. Perhaps Harry Potter is unaware of the unpleasant truth about his large friend - but Albus Dumbledore surely has a duty to ensure that Harry Potter, along with his fellow students, is warned about the dangers of associating with part-giants.

"I am going to kill this woman, but first Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle need some punishment." He said as stormed off. He was the last to reach the class where a woman was showing a baby unicorn to the girls while the boys were reading the paper. The three he needed to teach a lesson snickering besides them.

"Look he is finally…." Malfoy was saying but before he could complete his sentence he fell face first into the ground on his own, Crabbe and Goyle turned into pigs beside him. Naruto didn't stop but as Draco was on his knees put a wand directly between Draco's eyes.

"1 spell and I can give you nightmares that will never stop, 1 spell and you will stop speaking, go mad. Believe me I can do it. But.." he waved his wand and Crabbe and Goyle turned back to humans. Covered in dirt, lying on the ground but humans.

"I am not cruel and to be honest you are not even a pest, you are just a dung lying in my way, you don't matter to me, but you do to someone else so just for them I am giving you one last chance to back of and check yourself, next time I will bring down hell on you." Naruto didn't even wait for an answer and turned back around and started to leave.

"Hey! Where are you going? Unicorns are hard to find, this might be your only chance." The substitute said.

Naruto turned around and whistled a peculiar tune, nobody got what it meant until about 50 unicorn of all types of colour, shape and size walked out of the forbidden forest. They watched in amazement as the biggest and strongest looking White unicorn came towards Naruto and nudged him to pat him. Naruto did so, took out a small wooden box from his bag and threw it by his feet, it enlarged into a 6x6 big and 3 feet high box, it opened to show it was filled with golden carrots, all the unicorns even the small one that was being used to teach the class ran towards the crate and started munching on the carrots. Neighing in delight.

"Professor Hagrid taught me that." With a final pat on the unicorn that came towards him, he started to leave. All of them in shock but before he was out of their earshot he turned back and said,

"The baby is called Caramiel.." the baby unicorn they were studying on lifted his head as soon as he heard Caramiel, "she is Marshmello's." A White unicorn amongst the unicorns lifted it's head at that and then they both returned to munching. None could move, either in shock, awe or in Draco, Crabbe and Goyle's case fear.

He strolled to Hagrid's hut,

"I know you are in there and I get it if you don't want to open this door, but Hagrid I am telling you this not as a student but as a friend. Open this damn door and talk to me before I blast it off its hinges…" he was joined by Hermione, Ron and Harry all of them having to sprint here, after Naruto. "Us!" Hermione added between pants.

"Hagrid!" Hermione shouted, pounding on his front door. "Hagrid, that's enough! We know you're in there! Nobody cares if your mum was a giantess, Hagrid! You can't let that foul Skeeter woman do this to you! Hagrid, get out here, you're just being -"

The door opened. Naruto shouted, "About damn t-!" and then stopped, very suddenly, because he had found himself face-to-face, not with Hagrid, but with Albus Dumbledore.

"Good afternoon," he said pleasantly, smiling down at them.

"We-er-we wanted to see Hagrid," said Hermione in a rather small voice.

"Yes, I surmised as much," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "Why don't you come in?"

"Oh . . . um ... okay," said Hermione.

She, Naruto, Ron, and Harry went into the cabin; Fang launched himself upon Naruto the moment he entered, barking madly and trying to lick his ears. Naruto pushed somewhere under Fangs neck and he moaned pleasurably and fell down where he stood.

Hagrid was sitting at his table, where there were two large mugs of tea. He looked a real mess. His face was blotchy, his eyes swollen, and he had gone to the other extreme where his hair was concerned; far from trying to make it behave, it now looked like a wig of tangled wire.

"Hi, Hagrid," said Harry.

Hagrid looked up.

"'Lo," he said in a very hoarse voice.

"More tea, I think," said Dumbledore, closing the door behind Naruto, Harry, Ron, and Hermione, drawing out his wand, and twiddling it; a revolving tea tray appeared in midair along with a plate of cakes. Dumbledore magicked the tray onto the table, and everybody but Naruto sat down. There was a slight pause, and then Dumbledore said, "Did you by any chance hear what Mr. Namikaze and Miss Granger was shouting, Hagrid?"

Hermione went slightly pink, Naruto leaning on the wall looked away in embarrassment but Dumbledore smiled at them and continued,

"Naruto, Hermione, Harry, and Ron still seem to want to know you, judging by the way they were attempting to break down the door."

"Of course we still want to know you!" Harry said, staring at Hagrid. "You don't think anything that Skeeter cow - sorry, Professor," he added quickly, looking at Dumbledore.

"I have gone temporarily deaf and haven't any idea what you said. Harry," said Dumbledore, twiddling his thumbs and staring at the ceiling.

"Er-right," said Harry sheepishly. "I just meant-Hagrid, how could you think we'd care what that-woman-wrote about you?"

Two fat tears leaked out of Hagrid's beetle-black eyes and fell slowly into his tangled beard.

"Living proof of what I've been telling you, Hagrid," said Dumbledore, still looking carefully up at the ceiling. "I have shown you the letters from the countless parents who remember you from their own days here, telling me in no uncertain terms that if I sacked you, they would have something to say about it -"

"Not all of 'em," said Hagrid hoarsely. "Not all of 'em wan me ter stay."

"Really, Hagrid, if you are holding out for universal popularity, I'm afraid you will be in this cabin for a very long time," said Dumbledore, now peering sternly over his half-moon spectacles. "Not a week has passed since I became headmaster of this school when I haven't had at least one owl complaining about the way I run it. But what should I do? Barricade myself in my study and refuse to talk to anybody?"

"Yeh - yeh're not half-giant!" said Hagrid croakily.

"Relatives only motivate you, they do not define who you could be." Naruto whispered. But everyone heard him.

"An excellent point," said Professor Dumbledore. "My own brother, Aberforth, was prosecuted for practicing inappropriate charms on a goat. It was all over the papers, but did Aberforth hide? No, he did not! He held his head high and went about his business as usual! Of course, I'm not entirely sure he can read, so that may not have been bravery. . .."

"Come back and teach, Hagrid," said Hermione quietly, "please come back, we really miss you."

Hagrid gulped. More tears leaked out down his cheeks and into his tangled beard.

Dumbledore stood up. "I refuse to accept your resignation, Hagrid, and I expect you back at work on Monday," he said. "You will join me for breakfast at eight- thirty in the Great Hall. No excuses. Good afternoon to you all."

Dumbledore left the cabin, pausing only to scratch Fangs ears. When the door had shut behind him, Hagrid began to sob into his dustbin-lid-sized hands. Hermione kept patting his arm, and at last, Hagrid looked up, his eyes very red indeed, and said, "Great man, Dumbledore . . . great man . .."

"Yeah, he is," said Ron. "Can I have one of these cakes, Hagrid?"

"Help yerself," said Hagrid, wiping his eyes on the back of his hand. "Ar, he's righ', o' course - yeh're all righ' . . .I bin stupid . .. my ol' dad woulda bin ashamed o' the way I've bin behavin'..." More tears leaked out, but he wiped them away more forcefully, and said, "Never shown you a picture of my old dad, have I? Here..."

Hagrid got up, went over to his dresser, opened a drawer, and pulled out a picture of a short wizard with Hagrid's crinkled black eyes, beaming as he sat on top of Hagrid's shoulder. Hagrid was a good seven or eight feet tall, judging by the apple tree beside him, but his face was beardless, young, round, and smooth - he looked hardly older than eleven.

"Tha was taken jus' after I got inter Hogwarts," Hagrid croaked. "Dad was dead chuffed ... thought I migh' not be a wizard, see, 'cos me mum ... well, anyway. 'Course, I never was great shakes at magic, really... but at least he never saw me expelled. Died, see, in me second year. . . ."

"Dumbledore was the one who stuck up for me after Dad went. Got me the gamekeeper job . . . trusts people, he does. Gives 'em second chances ... tha's what sets him apar' from other heads, see. He'll accept anyone at Hogwarts, s'long as they've got the talent. Knows people can turn out okay even if their families weren' ... well... all tha' respectable. But some don understand that. There's some who'd always hold it against yeh . . . there's some who'd even pretend they just had big bones rather than stand up an' say - I am what I am, an' I'm not ashamed. 'Never be ashamed,' my ol' dad used ter say, 'there's some who'll hold it against you, but they're not worth botherin' with.' An' he was right. I've bin an idiot. I'm not botherin' with her no more, I promise yeh that. Big bones . . . I'll give her big bones."

"Yeh know wha, Harry?" he said, looking up from the photograph of his father, his eyes very bright, "when I firs' met you, you reminded me o' me a bit. Mum an' Dad gone, an' you was feelin' like yeh wouldn' fit in at Hogwarts, remember? Not sure yeh were really up to it... an' now look at yeh, Harry! School champion!"

He looked at Harry for a moment and then said, very seriously, "Yeh know what I'd love. Harry? I'd love yeh ter win, I really would. It'd show 'em all... yeh don' have ter be pureblood ter do it. Yeh don have ter be ashamed of what yeh are. It'd show 'em Dumbledore's the one who's got it righ', lettin' anyone in as long as they can do magic. How you doin' with that egg, Harry?"

"Great," said Harry. "Really great."

Naruto raised his eyebrow at that and then just smiled buying into what he would later learn to be a lie.

Hagrid's miserable face broke into a wide, watery smile.

"Tha's my boy. . . you show 'em, Harry, you show 'em. Beat 'em all."

The other three went back to the common room, while Naruto stayed behind to help Hagrid sort the 'dangerous' Creatures that others couldn't face, where Naruto had no problem with.

—-

During next Hogsmeade visit Naruto who was accompanying Betty, Ginny and Luna. It was supposed to be a date or more like Naruto snogging Betty for the entire day while eating and drinking in between but Ginny and Luna had told him off saying something along the lines of 'their friend first, his girlfriend later.' Much to Naruto's vocal disappointment and silent approval. So here he was acting as a heater to Ginny, yes Ginny. While Betty helped Luna with some 'stuff' , one of her 'different' theories inside the Dervish and Banges (a shop that sells and repairs magical instruments) as they waited for something to get fixed for the trio in their next class.

"You are so warm…" Ginny moaned in delight as she was hugging Naruto, who was hugging her back with one hand around her as they sat outside the shop, filled with third years all doing the same thing.

"Are all of you a bunch of idiots? Breaking your instruments in the middle of the year?" He said ignoring her comment on his body heat.

"Professor Sinistra accidentally spoke the wrong measurement before he could correct himself, all of us in hurry followed his instruction without a thought and damaged our instruments. He told us to get it fixed, today was the only time so here we are."

"What the hell were you all in such a hurry about in night?"

Before Ginny could answer a Goblin walked up to them.

"Naruto such a pleasure to run into you!" He said.

"Oh Gruckle! My pal it's been long! How's wage these days?" Naruto answered but Ginny felt him tighten his hold on her, protectively.

"It's been booming of course! I was just wondering if you have seen Ludo, Ludo Bagman.. you know about the affair after the Quidditch World cup?"

"Yeah I do and I think I saw him entering Three Broomsticks not even five minutes ago." Naruto answered with a stained smile.

"Thank you.. Thank you..See you around!" With that the Goblin left, they both saw him being joined by a bunch of other Goblins, all of them heading towards three Broomsticks, Naruto didn't lessen his hold till all of them disappeared into the crowd.

"That didn't seem like a way to act when greeted by a 'pal'." Ginny said as she massaged her shoulder her thoughts, 'damn he is strong.'

"Oh don't worry I am not in any funny business, it's just that, and remember this one Goblins are friends to no one but the money. I don't trust those bastards a bit and he might have smiled at me but he hates me after he lost a perfect bet to me, almost 50 Galleons that is." Naruto answered.

"50 galleons? So that is why you know them? And what about the 'funny' business with Ludo Bagman?"

"Oh that, Don't tell anyone but the poor bastard is in Deep debt, Lost a lot of money in the Quidditch world cup, especially to Goblins, the thing I regret is not knowing this before I let Fred and George bet. of course, I paid them back." He told her. They fell in silence. Luna and Betty finally joined them and the four of them headed back to the castle. Where Naruto and Betty ended up snogging in the Common room for the rest of the day. Around the end of the day when Betty had finally pulled herself away from Naruto, who was still lying on the couch with his head in her lap, reading a book and Betty reading her own book with Ginny. It was then that Harry, Ron and Hermione e showed up. Hermione pushed Naruto's legs off of the couch and sat down ignoring Naruto protest filled 'hey!' and sat down next to him. She didn't speak but she was positively fuming as Harry and Ron went up to the Dormitory. Naruto having noticed her face said.

"Krum? Ron? Harry? Somebody else? Something else?(pointing to her S.P.E.W.)"

"Someone else! That Skeeter woman! I hate her! I just hoped there was something I could have over her!"

"Slow down Hermione, Tell me what happened?" He asked her.

She told him about everything that happened during the Hogsmeade visit today, Krum swimming, which Naruto gave a nod of approval about which didn't go unnoticed by anyone but they kept it for later, Then the three running into Ludo and some Goblins , at which Naruto shared a look with Ginny and finally How she had an argument with Rita and how she said that she was holding back on Harry and Hermione and how, now she will write everything that she could get her hands on.

"Ok, Now." He said as he took Hermione's shoulder in his hands, "Take a deep breath." She did, "and think, How can someone sneak into the castle without you noticing?" "I don't know!" "Sh! Think! You do, If you open your mind and think about the last person who snuck into the grounds without anyone noticing." "It was Sirius but he was an… Oh My God! Are you sure?!" Hermione's voice was now filled with excitement.

"Not completely but I believe she is, it's just that I don't have any proof to be sure." He answered.

"No! It's possible, I just need to find what she turns into, I think she might be! Oh thank you Naruto." She said as she hugged him and got up to leave but before she even took two steps and before Naruto could return to his comfortable position and lovely pillow, she turned back.

"What about Viktor and Mr. Bagman?"

"What about them?"

"Why did you nod at Viktor swimming in cold water? And Why did you and Ginny share a look at the mention of Goblin meeting Mr. Bagman?"

Naruto released a groan and told her that second clue was in Mermish and about Bagman's debt from the games.

"Why didn't you tell Harry that second clue is in Mermish?" She asked clearly not very surprised by Ludo's debt.

"Well I was going to but then the whole thing with Betts got my mind off of it. I was going to tell him after But the. Hagrid's thing happened. He said he had the egg figured out. And really the only thing I could tell him was that it was Mermish. Rest he had to figure out." Naruto answered truthfully.

"Well he lied, he didn't have a clue as to what the egg meant but now he got this idea from Cedric about opening the egg during bath, so the entire thing was redundant." Hermione said, at this Naruto got up with a jolt.

"That moron hasn't figured the egg out?! The task is in two days! What is wrong with the both of them? They never ask for my help! Why?" Naruto said as he rubbed his face with his hands in anger.

The others didn't say anything instantly but Hermione spoke in a whisper.

"You never ask for help either, do you?"

"What?" Naruto muttered.

"Well yeah, leave your first year, but in your second year you did not tell anyone you could do alchemy, you never said anything ever about the briefcase, you never concerned anyone about the fact that the man, that would kidnap you at the end of the year gave strong magic that as you later told me actually scared you, you worry we all always knew that but you even worry alone about what should concern all of us, you wake up 3 hours earlier than everyone and spend it running and climbing around the forbidden forest everyday and always just play it off as nothing major, you let your insecurities and fear eat you from the inside while you give yourself away to help those that never asked for it, you do it because they need it, you say you can control your emotions? Whenever one of us are involved, you just lose it, without considering the consequences that you will face, you bury yourself in books and journals, practise magic till you drop and get up to do it all over again, never asking for help, never asking for advice. In the second year when Voldemort made Ginny open the Chamber of secrets you said why didn't Ginny and me or Hermione, Harry and Ron didn't ask for your help? Did you? Did you ask from anyone of us to help you study Salazar Slytherin? No, right? And the Quidditch match against Slytherin, a team sport as I understand it to be but you pushed your body to a point where it might actually break. Madam Pomfrey said out loud that day that you were far more injured compared to Harry but you asked not to make any fuss about it. You didn't want to worry the other chasers, right? Then the Dueling club, the fight that you and Delphini had, Professor Flitwich told us, after he had heard us dictate it moment by moment to each other, he said that if what we were saying was how it exactly happened then You and Delphini were going to be the best wizards in the world but you made people forget the duel, saying it was all redundant just to try to squash the fact that Harry spoke parselmouth as much as you could, didn't you? I gave you a bunch of novels about what I believed real love to be on Christmas thinking you might get my meaning,I didn't know about Irene but even then you actually never enjoyed them did you? Too concerned that there were more attacks? Too concerned about people living in fear? Isn't that why you bewitched those snow monsters so that everyone would have a little happiness. And how much time did it take to make that antidote to Polyjuice potion? I think 3 weeks right? And What made you stop trusting teachers when I came to ask for help, for Ginny? The fact that they couldn't do anything even though you handed them the identity of the monster in a silver platter? And then the Chamber. Nobody should know really who fought Voldemort's memory? Nobody should know how a great snake lost to a second year student with just a sword? Or Who really tried saving my best friend, me and her older brother from unimaginable pain? You never asked for help or recognition, and then the Battle of Crimson Island…"

Naruto, who was silent as Betty spilled his life like others viewed it, with Ginny and Hermione nodding, sniffing and even held his hands to help him, could only remain silent till now but at the mention of Crimson Island he said.

"I asked for help there."

"Oh I know you did, you asked for Kurama and Amaterasu's help a little too late in my mind, you really set your affairs in order?! You fought and lived in pain for more than 24 hours? And you let Irene go.." Betty muttered the Irene part.

"It was the…" Naruto tried saying but Betty interrupted.

"Right thing? I know! Dumbledore said repeatedly!" She dropped the bomb.

"Dumbledore?" Hermione was the one that asked.

"Yes! He had heard that I was dating you, he asked me to visit him in his office, thinking you didn't already tell me about what happened on Crimson island, he told me you might just be amongst the handful of people throughout time to do the right thing for the greater good even if it meant you had to sacrifice everything! That made you strong, his words 'definitely stronger than everybody else in this castle.' But that also made you damaged, because you sacrificed a little of yourself every time you woke up and walked into the world, so you didn't need anything but love or you'll fall apart! And you want to know something funny? Everybody knew this! But you faked happiness so excellently that we all thought it was just our imagination, you don't have any idea what it feels like to find out from your boyfriend's partner that he has stopped crying every night! Because of you! It is confusing! Not being able to decide between joy on knowing that your presence made such a difference or to cry yourself, never realising just how broken the person you love had been that your mere presence changes them! You have no….idea., so you don't get to ever say why people don't come to you for help,until you start doing that yourself!"

Betty said, Tears streaming down her face. She wasn't alone. Hermione and Ginny could also only shed tears with wide eyes, Hermione thinking, 'I never knew he cried?' While Ginny's thought went to the fact that she had never met someone like Naruto, He was good looking and good natured like Bill, he loved different things like Charlie, he was studious and ambitious like Percy, He loved happiness like Fred and George, He Shared like Ron, but he loved and fought like none other.

Naruto on the other hand just sat there Dumbstruck, somewhere in the back of his mind he could hear Kurama's voice apologising for telling Betty that, while he also heard some of his other creatures make sounds at Kurama for many things but it didn't register as fully as it normally would.

"I never knew loving me was this difficult. You don't need to…"

SMACK!

He was slapped right across his left cheek, so hard that his face turned to the right. Hermione and Ginny could only gasp at this, they had only just covered their mouths with their hands at this, when Betty grabbed his collar and started to shake him violently.

"Don't need to what? WHAT?!" Betty shouted, She knew the answer, Even Hermione and Ginny did. Naruto was silent, So were Kurama and the others, normally as soon as Naruto registered this much pain, (not from the slap but the words might have just shredded his heart) the battle was to keep them from stop appearing, but it seemed like even they did not have the power over this scenario. Kurama tried to stop him from saying what he was going to say next but it didn't register.

"Love me."

There had never been so many gasps at the same time, even the portraits of the common room. That they were still apparently in and they were listening gasped. Betty's grip on his collar loosened. She was the only one that wasn't surprised by him saying it, that surprised others more than the fact that Naruto had the guts to say it. The silence that fell after this was something that Snape and McGonagall would be proud.

"Will you stop loving me if I did?" Betty asked, her voice the most serious they had ever heard. No more tears.

"Never." Naruto said, his mind was no longer doing the talking, it had gone numb the moment he had told Betty to stop loving him. His heart was in control now.

"Will you risk everything to save me but when the fate of the world is in your hands, sacrifice even me?" The others might have reacted at her monotone but to Betty and Naruto. The only thing visible was each others eyes and only thing audible was each other.

"Yes."

"Then how could someone so, True, brave and smart ask something as stupid as asking me to stop loving them?"

"I survived Irene because of you, I don't think anything could help me survive losing you, I get so happy seeing you happy, I didn't even realise that I was hurting you, the realisation started an impulse, to get you as away from me as possible to keep you safe."

"I love you Naruto Namikaze and if you ever again suggest something like this again I won't slap you, I will kill you."

"I love you to live Elizabeth Cooper."

They haven't touched each other after Betty had let go of his collar, and somehow Naruto couldn't move. Betty's bright blue eyes fading to show her entire tear stained face. But her smile, That smile. He made a vow to himself, he is living for that smile. She grabbed his head kissed his forehead and then cuddled into his chest, Naruto wrapped his hands around her and didn't realise when he leaned back and fell asleep. With Betty next to him. Not realising when Hermione took Ginny away. When even the portraits decided that separating the young lovers would be a sin of highest order and didn't move to tell McGonagall that two students were cuddling on the common room couch. They had not known that they had just promoted the lovers bliss, for they would both sleep like they had never slept before. In each others warmth.

—-

Betty woke up from the most beautiful sleep she had ever had. She didn't remember going to bed last night. Then she remembered last night and realised that she had slept next to Naruto (smile at this) But then she realised they slept in the damn common room. So she woke up with a jolt to find herself not in a common room but inside a different room or Library from the looks of it as books in so many languages completely covering three walls of the room. The room had one bed and one couch. A night stand with a couple of leather bound books on it. She got up to see she was still in her uniform shirt and skirt but no leggings or shoes. She got up and stepped outside the room to find herself in a forest, So many different types of trees in the surrounding that she knew that she wasn't dreaming, she might be considering some trees had snow around them whereas right next to it was raining. The only reason she knew it wasn't a dream was because she couldn't even imagine many types of species in the area. She suddenly jumped when a dozen or so vivid sapphire blue insects, they have a long, curved stinger at the bottom of their bodies all of them were flying incredibly fast and they zoomed around her, then vanished into the trees. She heard some noise from outside where the insects had flown and she made her way there barefoot. The snow as she thought was real, as she finally walked out the trees she saw a majestic lake. It's sky was parted into two, one side dark and one side light. She also saw that the lake itself was divided into two perpendicularly to the sky, one Side cold from the ice that was floating one it and one side hot.

"Oh Man! Nobody would believe this dream."

"You aren't dreaming." She instantly turned around at the female voice that had spoken to see a mermaid, beautiful black hair, smooth skin wearing absolutely nothing to hide her breast. Her bluish green fin inside a bubble of water as she was floating a few feet behind Betty.

"Um? Hi?" Betty couldn't really believe what she was seeing.

"Hello, you must be Betty, Naruto's girlfriend right?" The mermaid asked.

"Yes." Betty said really still believed this was all a dream.

But before they could continue with anything they heard Naruto calling for Betty.

"She's here! Naruto!" The mermaid said.

There was some movement behind the trees and then Naruto walked out from the same place as before as he saw Betty he released a sigh of relief.

"Ah Good that you didn't enter the water, Holly is super riled about meeting strangers, she almost killed Mira here. I brought you breakfast but you weren't in the room." Betty gave him a look of disbelief that Naruto didn't register until the mermaid, now Mira said.

"She has no idea what you are talking about. She probably wants an elaborate explanation, you do that while I'll float to Kurama." Mira floated away. Naruto and Betty looked at her till she disappeared then Naruto started explaining.

"This is the inside of my briefcase, my lab and field if you may call it, I brought you here after I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. So...sleep well?"

"Brilliantly!" Betty answered as she walked towards him and grabbed his collar, he instinctively put his hand around her waist.

"I am so happy for you love, I don't know but I just love you." Naruto said.

"I love you too." She pulled him down and kissed him. They kissed for about a minute then pulled apart.

"So? A sightseeing tour?" Betty asked and Naruto smiled and took her hand and dragged her towards the lake.

"Oye! Come out you lot!"

There was movement throughout the lake and then out came a horned serpent, a couple of hippocampuses, a fully grown Erumpent and following it a small Erumpent, seven creatures that looked like a mix between a tortoise and a crab, a couple of them shot fire from their tails, a deep blue salamander suddenly became visible on the floating ice part of the lake, a dozen Grindylows emerged out of the lake inside their own bubbles,

"Where is Sierra (sea-era) ? Ah! There she is!" Betty heard Naruto as a giant blue 100 feet long Sea serpent emerged from the lake. It's mouth was bigger than Hagrid.

"They chose to stay with you?" Betty asked.

"Well of…" before he could complete his sentence they heard flapping of wings.

"Oh no, they are here." Before Betty could question the sky was filled with bird. She instantly recognised Amaterasu but just behind her, Similar to a large albatross, standing taller than a man when fully grown. Bird with sun like patterns all over its body, she instantly recognised the bird, It was a Thunderbird. That wasn't all as she recognised a dozen pink and orange Fwoopers, the tree line broke and out stepped five Diricrawls, four chicks and one adult. And behind the Fwoopers, she distinctly saw two dragons, both Chinese Fireball and a Majestic Wani directly behind them. All of them started to circle the skies above them and Betty saw Naruto wave his wand and the trees moved aside and away and large stones took its place, the birds landed all around them Amaterasu on Naruto's shoulder and Thunderbird chose to land directly in front of Betty. It stood taller than her now that she saw it close, as a matter of fact, every single one of these creatures were bigger than she ever thought to be, She also felt some rumbling and turned towards the sound to see a wampus, a chimera,couple of Griffins, a Manticore all of them just as big as the Thunderbird. There was also what Betty recognised as Hagrid's Hippogriff from last year. Then they all moved as might roar came. Betty had never seen such beautiful lion in her life, it's fur was golden and it's mane was made of a mix between Gold and Some brown metal. If she hadn't seen it's silver teeth and black runes on its body that glowed golden as it took a breath, She would have mistaken it for just a very well breed Lion, The lion also seemed enamoured with her as it jumped from it's stone and walked toward Betty, there eyes not moving from each other,

"Will you look at that, They both love your girlfriend."

Betty instantly turned towards what she recognised as Kurama's voice, she had not seen Kurama in her true form, so when she saw a 30 feet big Kurama, with her enormous nine tails swaying around behind her, and that wasn't it. All over her body there were random yellow electrical discharged and as she took breaths Betty saw White flame spark out.

"Wow! You look so beautiful Kurama!" Betty said.

"Oh, don't try, you already sold me out to big brother here, all of them are angry at me now. So I'm not forgiving you."

"What?"

"I think she is pointing to the fact that when you shouted at Monsieur Naruto and slipped on the fact that Madame Kurama told you about, what I am being told is called 'unspeakable' movements, that is Monsieur often cried himself to sleep after his loss." It was Mira.

"Tell me again why are we helping this airhead?"

Kurama's growl of anger frightened everyone except Naruto and Mira, who as she had said was an airhead.

"Because helping her heal will get us enough favours from the Sea Souls, to get these guys," waving at the creatures that came from the lake, "a place in the open ocean." The horned serpent lowered towards Naruto and nudged him forward.

"Don't be like that, you all have my Mark. I can always find you guys and there is no doubt that I would visit you guys." Naruto said with a smile as he patted the head of the horned serpent.

"Monsieur, I believe the time of Madame Betty's normal waking up is arriving. You should leave."

"Yeah but at least let me tell Betty name of this guys."

"That's Holly (Horned Serpent), male Hippocampus there is Jack and his mate Jill, Mama Ermupet likes to be called Just Mama, and yes the Just is part of the name. Her daughter Candy, Just mama was pregnant with Candy when she came on this ride, Candy's birth was very Beautiful (horrible) experience for me. The fire crabs, dad is Do, Ma is Re and children, Fa, Sol, La, Ti and Doo. Ice Salamander likes to be called Grey. We just went with it. Grindylows don't have a name because they just don't give a damn anyway. You know Sierra, The Sea Serpent. Amaterasu The Phoenix, Thundra the Thunderbird, our Dirty Dozen Fwoopers, They are numbered and if you spend enough time with them which is which, Funny enough two, four, six are male while the rest are females, Mama Diricrawls and her (jerks) chicks! Mama is Middle, first hatchling is North, second is East, Third is West and last is South, Others are just cranky because they can never catch them. Yin and Yang our dragons, Yin has a White spot on his snout, You remember The Mascot from Quidditch World Cup. Kumo, The Wani. Chi, The Wampus. Male griffin is Aye and female is Bee, Mandy, the Manticore and of course Nimi, The Nemean lion. Oh and also Mira, she is to be High Bishop is court of Sea Souls, a similar concept to The People Of The Forest, She came to me for some studying as I'm a name holder and that was successful but then she did something I told her not to do,"

"I am so sorry about that Monsieur!"

"That is enter the lake and Holly attacked her. It's all good Holly wasn't Hurt she was just startled but Mira was hurt so I am healing her till she is healthy enough to transfer."

"Yes! Thank you Monsieur!"

"So Her people are in the Black lake?" Betty asked.

"No, there are no Mermaids in the Black lake, there are Sirens though, they all speak Mermish." Naruto answered.

"Is there a difference between Mermaids and Sirens?"

"Of Course there is! We are not savages! Those beast! They ruin our name!" Mira shouted instantly. Betty looked at Naruto for explanation.

"Um, The best way to describe it is that Mermaids are more human, both are half fish and half human but for the human part, Mermaids are more human and Sirens are more fish." Naruto said casually as he waved his wand and Betty's and his stuff came flying towards them, and the beast cleared out. Only Kurama, Amaterasu, Thundra, Nimi and Mira remained.

"And That Mermaid's kiss business."

"Truth." Both Naruto and Mira said at the same time but Mira had a dreamy expression on her face,

"When a mermaid finds true love, she is compelled to kiss, that person starts breathing underwater! And A mermaid loses her youth and can start a family! The perfect ending! Such beautiful magic of my people!" Mira said with a dreamy look in her face and she joined her hands together.

"You are going to become a bishop, you cannot do that, you have to preserve your knowledge till the next Bishop is born, so I won't put high stock in such fantasy and return to the quarters provided to me and rest," Naruto said as he got ready in his uniform. Mira's face broke from dreamy to as if she ate a sour Candy and she dragged herself to her quarters without another word.

"Damn that was cold...you know I love you right?"

Kurama's smile was reciprocated by Naruto who held his hand out for Betty. She held it with one while all her stuff was in her other hand.

"So do I."

They vanished.

—

After that they left, Naruto and Betty appeared in Naruto's vacant dormitory and then both of them parted without another word, owing to the fact that Betty needed to get ready for classes, Naruto's first lecture was Ancient runes so he left. There he met with Hermione who was giving him a smug look.

"Don't"

"That was really beautiful, you know, how you two had your first fight and then strengthened your relationship even more! Really Beautiful!" Hermione said as she flung herself at Naruto's side.

"Yeah it was really eye-opening, That was the first time I've been slapped." He said as he entered the class and sat down. Hermione slid next to him.

"What?"

"Yeah, Kicked, stabbed, burned, whipped, cursed and so much more but never slapped."

"Is that really what you.."

"Of course not! But I'm not talking about that in class!"

"Oh! Yeah." Hermione said as she started to giggle and then their professor entered so, she just gave one last pinch to his cheek and they returned to studying.

At lunch, Betty sat next to Naruto with Hermione next to him and Ginny in front of him.

"So?" Hermione asked both of them as they were eating their Lunch, holding hands under the table.

"'So'?" Naruto repeated.

"What did you two did this morning? I woke up early to wake you up so that you wouldn't be caught by any one but you were already gone. So where were you?" Ginny said.

"Oh! We were off having sex." Naruto said and the shock on Hermione and Ginny's face was worth the pinching from Betty.

"NO! We were just hanging around in his 'lab'! Not having… anything!" Betty answered almost instantly.

Hermione released her breath that she was holding and Ginny started giggling. Betty was fuming at Naruto who was eating his lunch as if nothing had happened. After a kiss on Betty's cheek, much to her embarrassment but approval, Naruto and Hermione left for care of magical creatures class. Hagrid had been continuing Professor Grubbly-Plank lessons on unicorns ever since he'd returned to work. Almost like Naruto, Hagrid was able to get two Golden baby unicorns without much effort. Unlike full-grown unicorns, they were pure gold. Parvati and Lavender went into transports of delight at the sight of them, and even Pansy Parkinson had to work hard to conceal how much she liked them.

"Easier ter spot than the adults," Hagrid told the class. "They turn silver when they're abou' two years old, an' they grow horns at aroun four. Don' go pure white till they're full grown, 'round about seven. They're a bit more trustin when they're babies .. . don mind boys so much... C'mon, move in a bit, yeh can pat 'em if yeh want. . . give 'em a few o' these sugar lumps. . . ."

Naruto was standing at the back of the class when one of the baby unicorns walked up to him. It nudged Naruto, as he wasn't paying attention to the class. Naruto looked up and started to pat the unicorn,

"Hey Fudge," Naruto said as the students moved towards him to see how he was treating the unicorns. And how they seemed attracted towards him.

"Why do they love you so much?" Parvati asked.

"I helped them from time to time. They are very pure beasts so they only come towards those who wish to do no harm." Naruto answered.

"It has nothing to do with your position as The Kitsune of The People Of The Forest?" It was surprisingly Delphini that asked this.

"It does actually, getting named forms an unyielding magical contract with Nature. These Beasts know where and what I am, even from miles away similarly I can understand whoever is chosen by the Forest to call it home. It is my duty to help and protect the Forest whenever I'm called to do it." Naruto answered.

"How exactly does one become part of this community of Homeless people!" Pancy joked but no one but Slytherin laughed, They were about to say something in Naruto's defence but his smile stopped them.

"I don't see a reason to explain to you how it works considering you lack the very basic thing for being one."

"And what might that be?" Pancy fumed.

"The ability to put someone's well being before yours." Naruto's words got the Gryffindor side laughing as they all moved towards the castle as the lesson was over.

Harry came up to Naruto to ask him to the library with others, so here they were Harry had just told them what the clue for the next task was.

Naruto was literally thumping his head with his hand as Hermione and Harry talked, while Ron slept.

"Harry, Tell me again." Hermione asked for the tenth time.

Harry who had memorised the clue started,

"Huh, 'Come seek us where our voices sound.'" Harry said,

"The Black Lake, that's obvious." Hermione said as she looked at Naruto for approval for the tenth time, Who could just node, she woke Ron up and handed him the egg.

"'An hour long you'll have to look.'" Harry added.

"Again, Obvious. Though, admittedly, potentially problematic." Hermione replied.

Harry gave a look of disbelief and said,

"'Potentially Problematic'? When's the last time you held your breath underwater for an hour, Hermione?"

"I'm saying what about that Animagus potion Naruto can brew, that ought to help." Ron said.

"As I have said before you fell asleep, dung brain. I had refused to post the potion's recipe. Meaning if he drinks it. It will disqualify him. You have to be approved by your Ministry to buy the potion from me, at the cost of 25 Galleon a vial. So that's out of the question. And as I've been trying to remember the name of the thing that would definitely help him but cannot because of your snoring and her throwing around of books! Let me remember!" Naruto said as he once again started to thump his brain. He had barely registered when Fred and George showed up to get him, Ron and Hermione for McGonagall, He looked up when Hermione shook him, his eyes going from her face to Neville reading a book in a distance. It clicked.

"Neville!" Neville, Hermione, Harry and Ron all were startled by this.

"Wha?" Harry was muttering.

"Gillyweed! Neville has Gillyweed. How could I forget! We both went together. Harry ask Neville for Gillyweed!" Naruto said as he started to leave for McGonagall's office, without another word. Ron and Hermione closely behind him.

"What is Gillyweed?" Ron finally asked after a couple of minutes of traveling.

"A chance for Harry to win." Was Naruto's answer. Hermione seemed to accept the answer. Ron not so much. The trio entered McGonagall's office to find a very confused looking Cho and a little girl that they all could clearly tell was Fleur's sister in front of them stood Dumbledore, McGonagall and Madame Maxime with her hands on Fleur's sister's shoulders. Naruto moved to lean against the nearest wall as Dumbledore started.

"Now that we are all here, it is concerning Tomorrow's task…"

—-

Ron, Hermione, Cho and Fleur's sister stood next to each other on a platform on top of the black lake with Dumbledore and McGonagall. Naruto was working on some silver objects that looked like eyeballs with fins and a tail. There was a spark and smoke from one of the 'fish' as Naruto dropped the screwdriver and shouted.

"Motherfu.!"

"NARUTO!" McGonagall said instantly stopping him.

Hermione went towards him and said,

"How's it coming along?"

"Slow, considering the deathlike provided to me." Naruto as throwing a dirty look at Dumbledore who was quietly munching on some Candy, He was pretending he couldn't hear Naruto but considering the smile on his face. He was clearly failing.

"You all should rest, it will take some time." Naruto said picking up the magical screwdriver and continued working, there was relief on McGonagall's face. She clearly hated this part of the round.

After about 15 minutes. Dumbledore moved towards Naruto, And as he did Naruto said,

"Done."

The others who had sat around a floating fireball that McGonagall had provided got up knowing it's there time now.

"Now, Naruto would go, the Merpeople already know of this. He would set up cameras around the area and then swim directly below us,it is then that he would bring up four ropes made of seaweed that you all will be tied with, by Professor McGonagall and I will cast the enchantment. And don't worry it would protect you. That's my major concern. Are we all in agreement?"

"Yeah, and let's get this over with, I don't want frostbite." Naruto said as he took out a small gourd shaped glass vial filled with blue liquid, it had a metal cap that had a coin on it. The coin had a mermaid carved in it. He opened the vial chugged it and put the vial back in his bag that laid on the platform. His eyes glowed blue and he started to strip. His muscular tattooed and scarred body visible to everyone. Cho and Fleur's sister couldn't look away. Hermione gave a loud cough that impressed McGonagall and then Cho and Fluer's sister looked away with massive blushes while Ron let out a snort.

"Here goes nothing." Naruto took a running start and jumped, while in the air his legs joined together and formed into a large orange fish tail, his hands developed webbing and gills appeared on his neck. They saw him hit the water and then after throwing up a large amount of water up saw his disappear into the water.

"It's a large area to cover, even with mermen qualities, it would take him at least 45 minutes for him to come back..if only there was some fire seeds, they are both sweet and give a person amazing warmth." Dumbledore muttered.

"Naruto might have some in his bag?" Hermione said, Dumbledore raised a brow at it but none the less picked up Naruto's bag and opened it to see it only had some stationary and an advanced book on Alchemy.

"I don't think so." He said.

"Oh, you cannot, only a selective few people have permission to open his 'snack box'. Let me headmaster." He handed her the bag and she closed it and said,

"I am Bushy and I am hungry." She blushed as others gave her a look but she opened the bag and going through the stuff inside said,

"A bag of Food pills, a couple of instant ramen pack, Miso. A magical thermos which he fills every morning with coffee,a pack of Bertie Bott's every flavoured beans, and yes I knew it he keeps munching on these every time he feels cold during winter. Here Milk and Chocolate Fire seeds." They all raised a brow at her knowledge of his feeding schedule.

"He's my best friend." Hermione said with a blush. She handed Dumbledore the fire seeds who took them and gave a delightful moan on munching on them, Ron took the every flavoured bean pack, while others denied and went back around the fire. Dumbledore however had his eyes glued in the waters. After about 50 minutes he said.

"He's here."

And surely enough Naruto jumped out of the water, changed back to human in midair, holding four long seaweeds in his hands. He landed and his sun tattoo on his shoulder glowed and the water evaporated away.

"Sorry it took some time navigating through the place, pitch black, Black lake, rightfully named 'in't. Are those my Beans? And Fireseed?" He said as he looked around. Everyone nodded,

"I'll have to restock then. Here professor." He handed the seaweeds to McGonagall and took a couple of beans from the box in Ron's hand.

"Ahh! God bless! Hazelnut!"

Now the four were nervous, as the Weeds were tried around their feet. Fleur's sister was the first.

"Don't worry, I'll see you through till the end." Naruto said in perfect French, they all looked at him.

"Betty teaches me sometimes." Naruto said. Dumbledore cast a spell and She fell asleep, her breathing lowered. Naruto picked her up in princess carry and dropped into the water. He returned a minute later and did the same with Cho and Hermione.

"Do not pick me up!" Ron said.

"No one will know mate." Naruto said.

"I will." Ron.

"Fine." Naruto said as Dumbledore cast the spell and Naruto simply pushed him into the water.

"NARUTO!" McGonagall shouted as Naruto released a groan and jumped in after him. Dumbledore picked up Naruto's bag and the platform floated away with Dumbledore and McGonagall on it.

—

Naruto dragged Ron, till he was in line with the other four, He held Hermione and Ron's hand and connected them through Legilimency and said,

'Sup'-Naruto.

'What the hell?!' -Ron.

'You are using Legilimency!'- Hermione.

'Oh right I forgot you are a Legilimen, this feels weird.' - Ron.

'Don't get used to it, I am just leaving an imprint, I am going to stick around till about half of an hour before the task begins, I only doing this in case you really need me. For now sleep as you were told to do.'- Naruto.

'Right, yeah.. later than.' With that Naruto cut Ron off by removing his hand from him. He maintained the connection with Hermione.

'Just so you know, I am not going to tease you about you being Krum's treasure.' Naruto's voice was joyous.

'This counts as teasing.' -Hermione's embarrassment was evident with her thought's voice.

'Then I am definitely going to tease you about this.'- Naruto.

'Nnaarruttttooo!' Hermione pleaded.

'We'll talk about it. Sleep for now, I'll be near.' He cut the connection without waiting for her answer and did a backflip and went deeper, suddenly the usual effect started taking place. He drifted into darkness and the voice he had heard almost a year ago.

'Hey there, been a while.'

'Hi, yes it has.'

'I thought you loved the sea as much as you love the forest? So why haven't you visited?'

For some reason, Naruto could only reply what was in his heart, he could never twist or hesitate in what he wanted to say, and he felt free. He never felt any malice from the owner of the voice so he continued with the truth.

'I made a lake for some magical creatures that live with me, I swim with them from time to time, I never needed to come to the sea for a swim because of that.'

'Oh I see.'

The voice sounded disappointed but still it didn't give a single hint of negative emotion towards him.

'At least you didn't give up on what you believed in even after Irene died.'

The voice seemed sad for him.

'I meant what I told you. I will do what I planned to do till the day I die and I..'

'Never back down on a promise, Like father like son like grandson.'

The happiness in the voice was something that filled Naruto with great delight. He couldn't stop himself from asking.

'Who are you?'

There was silence then once again the laughter, it felt so good to hear this laughter.

'The next time you meet your grandmother, ask her about the things that your grandfather didn't write in his journal. You will find me in those stories.'

'I highly doubt that a man that wrote about how he made love to my Grandma skips a lot in his journal.'

'Well he was always an imbecile in those matters but He was nothing if not smart about leaving evidence. There is a lot more than what magic he knew or created about him that he kept out of anything that can be stolen.'

'Ok, but what are you to me?'

'Uhm… A Guardian angel. Now wake up, it's time for you to return. Go child.'

Naruto woke up with a startle and saw that the sun had indeed risen, and for a while from it's position, so he swam up towards the four that were tied in the ground, the other merpeople who had taken post by now, seemed extremely intrigued by Naruto's form. He swam in front of the others. Put his hand on Hermione's cheek,

'Where have you been? We have been awake for a couple of hours now.'-Hermione.

'I fell asleep myself but don't worry the task is about to start. I'll see you on the other side.' He removed his hand, kissed her forehead, then tapped Ron on the shoulder and swam towards the shore. He made shore in the next 5 minutes and as he walked up to the beach he saw Cedric and Fleur ready at the starting line with the judges, they all saw him come out of the water. He waved his wand and a thin shirt formed on his body. He walked towards Dumbledore and took his bag from his side. He took out a small battle and took a sip from it. As if no eyes were on him.

"Alright then, waiting for the rest." Ludo said.

Soon, Krum and Harry showed up and they all ran into the water. Dumbledore turned to Naruto who nodded and a White transparent ball floated from his hand,it floated until it was high enough to be seen by everyone, it started to project four scenes. One of them showed the four treasures floating deep tied to seaweeds. Others switched between places where the champions might pass from, they would indeed see each champion pass through them.

"Is that Ron?!" Percy asked.

"Yes." Dumbledore said.

Ludo bagman lit up when an opportunity for him to commentate showed up. He started giving moment by moment commentary on what was happening in the round even though they all watched the same thing it was more fun his way. Finally after a long time Harry showed up at the point where the treasure was and instead of taking Ron and leaving he stuck around. Suddenly Naruto felt a jacket being thrown over him. It was women's and he knew the smell, his favourite smell.

"Hey Bets."

Betty hugged him to share some of her body heat or to get some from him he didn't know and didn't care either.

"Your talking Tiger scared the rest of the girls in our dormitory, and I am certain tigers don't grow so big but thank you for informing me and Ginny where you were."

Naruto tightened his hold on her and muttered.

"I wanted to come personally but I was put on a very tight deadline."

"Anyway what do reckon he is doing?" Betty asked pointing to Harry.

"The right thing." Naruto answered, his nose picked up two other smells. Ginny and Luna

"The right thing?" Ginny asked.

"Making sure everyone is safe, right?" Luna answered.

"That's the ticket." Naruto answered.

Unknown to them the rest of the judges heard there chat, and were now in deep thought. While Fleur who had failed at the Grindylows attack. Finally Cedric showed up told Harry to watch the time and left with Cho. Harry took his wand out and was about to free Hermione but the nearest siren attacked him and other sirens surrounded him but then they ran away as Krum, half transfigured into a shark came and free, Harry then took his wand and threatened the sirens as they parted he freed Fleur's sister and Ron, effects of Gillyweed ran out and Harry with extreme difficulty brought Ron and the girl to the surface and as soon as they made surface, the crowd cheered for them. Ron returned to his senses and said to Harry, "Wet, this, isn't it?" Then he spotted Fleur's sister. "And Why did you bring her for?"

"Fleur didn't turn up, I couldn't leave her," Harry panted.

"Harry, you prat," said Ron, "you didn't take that song thing seriously, did you? Dumbledore wouldn't have let any of us drown! Look up! Naruto's cameras were constantly on us, he would have returned for the one that was left behind!"

"The song said -"

"It was only to make sure you got back inside the time limit!" said Ron. "I hope you didn't waste time down there acting the hero!"

They were suddenly intercepted by Naruto.

"Lean on Me ,you three." He said as he pointed his wand towards the shore and they all sailed towards there like speed boats. There Percy helped Ron. Fleur ,hysterical came and enveloped her sister in a crushing hug. Naruto helped Harry to Madam Pomfrey who was already fussing over Cho, Cedric, Krum, Hermione and now finally Ron, Fleur and her sister. Naruto brought Harry to Madam Pomfrey and she started working in them, Naruto took out the same bottle he had drank from when he came out and handed it to Cho who was nearest to him.

"Here, for Warmth and prevention of any infections, take a sip and pass it on."

Cho took as sip and truly enough colour returned to her pale cheeks, similar things happened to everyone. Naruto took the bottle back just before the judges announcement and muttered.

"It takes time to brew you know, thank you might have been nice." Hermione and Krum who were now standing near him heard it and blushed as they started.

"Thank you Naruto." Krum said as he patted Naruto's shoulder. While Hermione kissed both his cheek and leaned on him for heat as she muttered thank you. Followed by everyone else saying thank you.

It was time for judges announcement. Ludo bagman announced.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our decision. we have decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows…Fleur Delacour, though she demonstrated excellent use of the Bubble-Head Charm, was attacked by grindylows as she approached her goal, and failed to retrieve her hostage. We award her twenty-five points."

Applause from the stands.

"I deserved zero," said Fleur throatily, shaking her magnificent head.

"Cedric Diggory, who also used the Bubble-Head Charm, was first to return with his hostage, though he returned one minute outside the time limit of an hour."

Enormous cheers from the Hufflepuffs in the crowd;

"We therefore award him forty-seven points. Viktor Krum used an incomplete form of Transfiguration, which was nevertheless effective, and was second to return with his hostage. We award him forty points."

Karkaroff clapped particularly hard, looking very superior.

"Harry Potter used gillyweed to great effect," Bagman continued. "He returned last, and well outside the time limit of an hour. However, as we all saw through the view provided to us by The Owl Post, that Mr. Potter was first to reach the hostages, and that the delay in his return was due to his determination to return all hostages to safety, not merely his own."

Ron and Hermione both gave Harry half-exasperated, half-commiserating looks. While Betty, Ginny and Luna just sighed. Naruto however was waiting for the 'but'.

"Most of the judges," and here, Bagman gave Karkaroff a very nasty look, "feel that this shows moral fiber and merits full marks. However . . . Mr. Potter's score is forty-five points."

"Ha! You are tied for first place Motherfu…"

"NARUTO!" - McGonagall.

"Where do you come from?! Every time I am cussing!" Naruto said out loud only for people near him to listen. They laughed.

"The third and final task will take place at dusk on the twenty-fourth of June," continued Bagman. "The champions will be notified of what is coming precisely one month beforehand. Thank you all for your support of the champions."

As all Champions, Hostages, Owl post members and judges were returning to the castle, Harry, Ron and Hermione stayed behind a little longer to wait for Naruto. As he collected the cameras he had placed throughout the black lake. Unlike last time this time all he had to do was wave his wand and the cameras swam back to him. As they were walking Harry said.

"Thanks for the last minute advice Naruto, Neville had the Gillyweed."

"Well then you should thank Neville for saving your ass, and the book that Moody suggested, if it wasn't for it. Neville would not have been so enamoured with the plants that I would have to drag him to the lake to get as many samples as we can, you wouldn't have even survived the time," Naruto said.

And they all agreed. Naruto followed them all of them in relative silence after that.

One of the best things about the aftermath of the second task was that everybody was very keen to hear details of what had happened down in the lake, which meant that Ron was getting to share Harry's limelight for once. Naruto would often notice that Ron's version of events changed subtly with every retelling. At first, he gave what seemed to be the truth; it tallied with Hermione's story, 'anyway - we went to the lake after Dumbledore had explained everything to us. Naruto put us all in places while Dumbledore put all the hostages into a bewitched sleep after all three of them first assuring them that they would be quite safe, and would awake when they were back above the water. One week later, however, Ron was telling a thrilling tale of kidnap in which he struggled single-handedly against fifty heavily armed merpeople who had to beat him into submission before tying him up.

"But I had my wand hidden up my sleeve," he assured Padma Patil, who seemed to be a lot keener on Ron now that he was getting so much attention and was making a point of talking to him every time they passed in the corridors. "I could've taken those mer-idiots any time I wanted."

"What were you going to do, snore at them?" said Hermione waspishly. Naruto had been teasing her so much about being the thing that Viktor Krum would most miss that she was in a rather tetchy mood whenever Naruto was near, at this moment he was reading a book next to her on there shared desk. Naruto smirked as Hermione fumed and Ron's ears went red, and thereafter, he reverted to the bewitched sleep version of events.

As they entered March the weather became drier, but cruel winds skinned their hands and faces every time they went out onto the grounds. There were delays in the post because the owls kept being blown off course.

On Monday Naruto was running around the castle like he usually did to see Hagrid was digging.

"What are doing there Hagrid?" Naruto asked.

"Ah! Naruto, Diggin' fer next lesson!" Hagrid answered.

"What are you showing us next?" Naruto asked as he looked around, hoping to see any indication of a beast there.

"Nifflers!" Hagrid beamed and So did Naruto.

"I've never seen a Niffler up close! Oh man! Show me please." Naruto pleaded.

"With the class Naruto, now go or yeh will be late." Hagrid said and Naruto left with an expression mock hurt while muttering.

"But I cannot wait till then." But he too left.

At breakfast, Hermione, Naruto, Ron and Harry were sitting together, when the morning post came.

"Waiting for something?" Ron asked Hermione as she looked up.

"I have taken a subscription of The Daily Prophet, I'm just waiting for that." Hermione answered.

"Good thinking!" Harry said.

But instead of one owl about 10 owls landed amongst them.

"What the hell?" Naruto said.

"How many Subscriptions did you take?" Ron asked.

Naruto reaches for the letters and took one out and read:

YOU ARE A WICKED GIRL. HARRY POTTER DESERVES BETTER. GO BACK WHERE YOU CAME FROM MUGGLE.

"News caught on." Naruto answered as he took out his wand waved it and all the letters flew into his hand. His sun tattoo had appeared in his hand and burned all the letters to ash.

They went to their Herbology which went without much problem and then To care of Magical creatures.

Hagrid, who had told them last lesson that they had finished with unicorns, was waiting for them outside his cabin with a fresh supply of open crates at his feet. Naruto moved fastest to the crates inside he found himself looking at a number of flurry black creatures with long snouts. Their front paws were curiously flat, like spades, and they were blinking up at the class, looking politely puzzled at all the attention.

"These're nifflers," said Hagrid, when the class had gathered around. "Yeh find 'em down mines mostly. They like sparkly stuff. . . . There yeh go, look."

One of the nifflers jumped on Naruto's waiting hands and moved to his left shoulder, and bent down to reach for the band on Naruto's hand and started to pull on it. Naruto laughed as other nifflers started to jump on his. One of them started to pull on The red streak in Naruto's hair.

"Oye!" Naruto shouted but everyone else could just laugh at the half a dozen nifflers moving all over Naruto's body. One of them pulled his necklace out and as soon as it came into view all the nifflers stopped trying to steal from Naruto.

"Come to your senses. Have you." Naruto said as he gently one by one put the nifflers back in the crates. Then he put the necklace back inside his clothes but Pancy, who had wide eyes on seeing Naruto's necklace asked.

"Was that the Emerald of Senju?!"

"Yeah." Naruto answered in dry voice.

"Oh my god!" Parvati said, while some other girls just had looks of absolute shock on their face.

"What the hell is 'Emerald of Senju'?" Ron asked.

"You don't know the emerald of Senju! It is a priceless piece of jewellery!" Lavender said.

"Can we focus in the class." Naruto said as he focused on Hagrid.

"Useful little treasure detectors," said Hagrid happily, at getting everyone's attention. "Thought we'd have some fun with 'em today. See over there?" He pointed at the large patch of freshly turned earth. "I've buried some gold coins. I've got a prize fer whoever picks the niffler that digs up most. Jus' take off all yer valuables, an' choose a niffler, an get ready ter set 'em loose."

Naruto didn't remove anything. The two shiny things on him. His Band and his necklace both had magic on them such that nothing could remove them. So he chose the Niffer that had jumped on his head and pulled on his red streak. And his niffler was the most useless amongst all others, all he had managed to get was one coin, other time it got roots back to Naruto but Naruto would congratulate and celebrated it's every return with such a laugh that even the Nifflers would roll on the floor in delight.

"I love him." Naruto said removing a tear from his eyes.

"Can you buy these as pets, Hagrid?" he asked excitedly as his niffler dived back into the soil, splattering his robes.

"Yer mum wouldn' be happy, Ron," said Hagrid, grinning. "They wreck houses, nifflers. I reckon they've nearly got the lot, now," he added, pacing around the patch of earth while the nifflers continued to dive. "I on'y buried a hundred coins."

"Well, let's check how yeh've done!" said Hagrid. "Count yer coins! An' there's no point tryin' ter steal any, Goyle," he added, his beetle-black eyes narrowed. "It's leprechaun gold. Vanishes after a few hours."

Goyle emptied his pockets, looking extremely sulky. It turned out that Ron's niffler had been most successful, so Hagrid gave him an enormous slab of Honeydukes chocolate for a prize. The bell rang across the grounds for lunch; the rest of the class set off back to the castle, but Harry, Ron, Naruto and Hermione stayed behind to help Hagrid put the nifflers back in their boxes. More like Ron and Harry as Hermione was just standing there laughing at Naruto who was playing with nifflers and giggling like a two year old as they tried to take the coins from his hands, while he kept throwing the coins from one hand to another while the rest jumped and moved all over his body trying to get the coin finally he threw the coin in the crates and they all ran after it and got inside the crates.

"Ah man! I love these guys, so Ron are you going to buy a niffler?"

Ron, however, was frowning at the chocolate Hagrid had given him. He looked thoroughly put out about something.

"What's the matter?" said Harry. "Wrong flavor?"

"No," said Ron shortly. "Why didn't you tell me about the gold?"

"What gold?" said Harry.

"The gold I gave you at the Quidditch World Cup," said Ron. "The leprechaun gold I gave you for my Omnioculars. In the Top Box. Why didn't you tell me it disappeared?"

"Oh . . ." Harry said, the memory coming back to him at last. "I dunno ... I never noticed it had gone. I was more worried about my wand, wasn't I?"

They climbed the steps into the entrance hall and went into the Great Hall for lunch.

"Must be nice," Ron said abruptly, when they had sat down and started serving themselves roast beef and Yorkshire puddings. "To have so much money you don't notice if a pocketful of Galleons goes missing."

"Listen, I had other stuff on my mind that night!" s aid Harry impatiently. "We all did, remember?"

"I didn't know leprechaun gold vanishes," Ron muttered. "I thought I was paying you back. You shouldn't've given me that Chudley Cannon hat for Christmas."

"Forget it, all right?" said Harry.

Ron speared a roast potato on the end of his fork, glaring at it. Then he said, "I hate being poor."

Harry, Naruto and Hermione looked at each other. Neither of them really knew what to say.

"It's rubbish," said Ron, still glaring down at his potato. "I don't blame Fred and George for trying to make some extra money. Wish I could. Wish I had a niffler."

"Well, we know what to get you next Christmas," said Hermione brightly. Then, when Ron continued to look gloomy,

Naruto said, "Come on, Ron, it could be worse. At least you have people that love you. Believe me, without love and with a whole lot of money you wouldn't be the most important thing, Happy."

The rest of the term went without much problem for Naruto, he served a lot do detention because he would often be late if ran into Betty on the way to classes but apart from that, his homework was up-to date, his work was as brilliant as it usually was.

—

Today, that is in the last week of May, as Naruto stuck around after class for his detention because he had transfigured a bunch of quills into worms to scare a bunch of first year girls was joined by Harry after last Transfiguration class because Professor McGonagall had to tell him something.

"You are to go down to the Quidditch field tonight at nine o'clock. Potter," she told Harry. "Mr. Bagman will be there to tell the champions about the third task."

After that Harry left.

"No cameras allowed?" Naruto asked McGonagall as he started to clean the animal cages without magic.

"No, not in this round." McGonagall said as she started to work.

"You have to give me some credit though that was some work of Transfiguration." Naruto said as wiped the floor of the first cage.

"Oh it was brilliant, wordless as well. I would have awarded points to Gryffindor, if it was done for academic purposes and not to scare those girls."

"They got scared to easily." Naruto defended himself.

McGonagall gave a sound of approval but didn't speak and so Naruto returned to cleaning cages.

Later as Naruto was returning to Gryffindor tower by crossing the hall that led to Dumbledore's office. He saw Harry running towards Dumbledore's office so he went to investigate.

There he saw Harry and Snape arguing.

"Look," said Harry angrily, "Crouch isn't right - he's - he's out of his mind - he says he wants to warn -"

The stone wall behind Snape slid open. Dumbledore was standing there, wearing long green robes and a mildly curious expression. "Is there a problem?" he said, looking between Harry and Snape. Then towards Naruto who had walked towards them.

"Professor!" Harry said, sidestepping Snape before Snape could speak, "Mr. Crouch is here - he's down in the forest, he wants to speak to you!"

"Lead the way, Naruto follow please we might need a tracker." he said promptly, and he swept off along the corridor behind Harry, Naruto closely behind.

"What did Mr. Crouch say. Harry?" said Dumbledore as they walked swiftly down the marble staircase.

"Said he wants to warn you . . . said he's done something terrible ... he mentioned his son . . . and Bertha Jorkins .. . and - and Voldemort. . . something about Voldemort getting stronger. ..."

"Indeed," said Dumbledore, and he quickened his pace as they hurried out into the pitch-darkness.

"He's not acting normally," Harry said, hurrying along beside Dumbledore. "He doesn't seem to know where he is. He keeps talking like he thinks Percy Weasley's there, and then he changes, and says he needs to see you. ... I left him with Viktor Krum."

"Did he talk like he was waking up from a deep sleep and all his thoughts and people mixed together?" Naruto asked from behind the two.

"Exactly! Exactly like that!" Harry said.

"Professor isn't that?..." Naruto trailed off as he started to jog. Quickly getting ahead of the two.

"Yes." said Dumbledore sharply, and he began to take longer strides still, so that Harry was running to keep up with them. "Do you know if anybody else saw Mr. Crouch?"

"No," said Harry. "Krum and I were talking, Mr. Bagman had just finished telling us about the third task, we stayed behind, and then we saw Mr. Crouch coming out of the forest -"

"Where are they?" said Dumbledore as the Beauxbatons carriage emerged from the darkness.

"Over here," said Harry, moving in front of Dumbledore and Naruto who was looking up at the trees, they followed Harry who was leading the way through the trees now.

"Viktor?" Harry shouted. No one answered.

"They were here," Harry said to Dumbledore. "They were definitely somewhere around here. ..."

"Lumos," Dumbledore said, lighting his wand and holding it up.

Its narrow beam traveled from black trunk to black trunk, illuminating the ground. And then it fell upon a pair of feet.

Naruto hurried forward. Krum was sprawled on the forest floor. He seemed to be unconscious. There was no sign at all of Mr. Crouch. Naruto bent over Krum and gently lifted one of his eyelids.

"Stunned, Professor."

"Should I go and get someone?" said Harry. "Madam Pomfrey?"

"No," said Dumbledore swiftly. "Stay here."

Dumbledore raised his wand into the air and pointed it in the direction of Hagrid's cabin. Naruto saw Dumbledore's patronus fly towards Hagrid's Hut. Then Dumbledore bent over Krum, pointed his wand at him, and muttered, "Ennervate."

Krum opened his eyes. He looked dazed. When he saw Dumbledore, he tried to sit up, but Dumbledore put a hand on his shoulder and made him lie still.

"He attacked me!" Krum muttered, putting a hand up to his head. "The old madman attacked me! I vos looking around to see vare Potter had gone and he attacked from behind!"

"Lie still for a moment," Dumbledore said.

The sound of thunderous footfalls reached them, and Hagrid came panting into sight with Fang at his heels. He was carrying his crossbow.

"Professor Dumbledore!" he said, his eyes widening. "Naruto, Harry - what the - ?"

"Hagrid, I need you to fetch Professor Karkaroff," said Dumbledore. "His student has been attacked. When you've done that, kindly alert Professor Moody -"

"No need, Dumbledore," said a wheezy growl. "I'm here."

Moody was limping toward them, leaning on his staff, his wand lit.

"Damn leg," he said furiously. "Would've been here quicker . . . what's happened? Snape said something about Crouch -"

"Crouch?" said Hagrid blankly.

"Karkaroff, please, Hagrid!" said Dumbledore sharply.

"Naruto.." Harry heard the authority in Dumbledore's voice, he saw Naruto take his wand out and say.

"Amaterasu." Naruto's phoenix that had grown bigger than as Harry saw last time appeared with a flash of red and yellow fire and they heard Naruto's command.

"Hunt for Barty Crouch. Go Amaterasu." Amaterasu flew above and away into the forest.

"Your Phoenix knows hunting?" Moody asked but Naruto didn't answer and vanished from his spot.

"Where did..?" Harry was muttering.

"I don't know where Barty Crouch is," Dumbledore told Moody, "but it is essential that we find him. Inside a forest and especially this forest, if Naruto's won't be able to find him no one will. You should go and inform the ministry about this."

"I'm on it." Moody said as he limped back towards the castle.

The two stood in silence, until they heard the unmistakable sounds of Hagrid and Fang returning. Karkaroff was hurrying along behind them. He was wearing his sleek silver furs, and he looked pale and agitated.

"What is this?" he cried when he saw Krum on the ground and Dumbledore and Harry beside him. "What's going on?"

"I vos attacked!" said Krum, sitting up now and rubbing his head. "Mr. Crouch or votever his name -"

"Crouch attacked you? Crouch attacked you? The Triwizard judge?"

"Igor," Dumbledore began, but Karkaroff had drawn himself up, clutching his furs around him, looking livid.

"Treachery!" he bellowed, pointing at Dumbledore. "It is a plot! You and your Ministry of Magic have lured me here under false pretenses, Dumbledore! This is not an equal competition! First you sneak Potter into the tournament, though he is underage! Now one of your Ministry friends attempts to put my champion out of action! I smell double-dealing and corruption in this whole affair, and you, Dumbledore, you, with your talk of closer international wizarding links, of rebuilding old ties, of forgetting old differences - here's what I think of you!"

Karkaroff spat onto the ground at Dumbledore's feet. In one swift movement, Hagrid seized the front of Karkaroff's furs, lifted him into the air, and slammed him against a nearby tree.

"Apologize!" Hagrid snarled as Karkaroff gasped for breath, Hagrid's massive fist at his throat, his feet dangling in midair.

"Hagrid, no!" Dumbledore shouted, his eyes flashing.

Hagrid removed the hand pinning Karkaroff to the tree, and Karkaroff slid all the way down the trunk and slumped in a huddle at its roots; a few twigs and leaves showered down upon his head.

"Kindly escort Harry back up to the castle, Hagrid," said Dumbledore sharply. Breathing heavily, Hagrid gave Karkaroff a glowering look.

But before anything else could happen a big White tiger with greyish stripes appeared in the clearing,

"Amaterasu found the body it was covered with an invisibility cloak, you should come." The tiger started to move back into the clearing and the others started to follow.

"What are you doing? I asked you to go back."

"Maybe I'd better stay here. Headmaster. . . ."

"You will take Harry back to school, Hagrid," Dumbledore repeated firmly. "Take him right up to Gryffindor Tower. And Harry - I want you to stay there. Anything you might want to do - any owls you might want to send - they can wait until morning, do you understand me?"

"Er - yes," said Harry, staring at him. How had Dumbledore known that, at that very moment, he had been thinking about sending Hedwig straight to Sirius, to tell him what had happened.

"I'll leave Fang with yeh. Headmaster," Hagrid said, staring menacingly at Karkaroff, who was still sprawled at the foot of the tree, tangled in furs and tree roots. "Stay, Fang. C'mon, Harry."

Dumbledore followed Naruto's patronus to see Naruto kneeling beside Crouch's dead body. The invisibility cloak discarded aside. Amaterasu was munching on some seed on the ground. A job well done treat no doubt.

"Killed by the killing curse, from the looks of it, he walked all the way here." Naruto said as he spotted Dumbledore.

"He was under a particularly powerful Imperius curse, it wasn't Peter, He couldn't cast something that powerful, Maybe the Woman that attacked you." Dumbledore muttered.

"Well, we'll never know, and whoever killed him shouldn't have escaped without getting noticed, but I checked there was not a single trail in either side, one that went back to the castle but that could be mine from this morning, that's centaur territory and Amaterasu checked around, nobody out of the ordinary. So whoever killed him apparated out from inside the Centaur territory without getting spotted by them." Naruto said as he patted Amaterasu's back and she vanished with flames.

"Even I couldn't do that. I will send word to the chief Centaur, maybe he saw someone but till then we should move him." Dumbledore said as he pointed his wand at Crouch's body and it started to float. Naruto picked up the invisibility cloak and followed.

"So should we inform his Elf?" Naruto asked.

"Maybe." Was all the answer Dumbledore gave. They both made it to Hagrid's hut and there they saw Moody with a ministry employee and Hagrid. All of the spotted the body and the colour from the ministry employee's face vanished.

"No.." He muttered.

"It cannot be helped, send word to Fudge, and take the body for a proper burial. Hagrid and Naruto, you both know the forest better than anyone but I cannot allow a student to go into the forest when it's dark. So I request from both of you to try and find a trail tomorrow morning." Dumbledore said.

"Absolutely Headmaster." Naruto said. Hagrid nodded.

"Alastor and I will handle the ministry, so for now both of us will be in my office while Naruto, you should go back to the dormitory." Everyone agreed and left on their way, when Naruto entered the Dormitory, he was ambushed by Hermione, Ron and Harry.

"So? What happened? Did you find Mr. Crouch?" Harry asked.

"Yes." Naruto could only mutter.

"How is he?" Hermione asked.

"Dead." Was Naruto's reply, He didn't wait for them to get over their shock and ask more questions he left to go to sleep. All these events were no coincidence, but he just couldn't understand what was going on. He went to bed and remained in deep thought and sooner than he realised, he fell asleep.

The next morning before dawn Naruto was in front of Hagrid's hut. Hagrid might have known that this was when Naruto would come because he was getting out of his hut with a crossbow in his hand and his umbrella strapped on his belt.

"We'll start at the place where you found the body." Hagrid said as him and Fang led the way. The three made it to that location to find centaurs standing at the border of their territory. They were all now standing in the clearing where Naruto had found crouch but it was destroyed. Ruining any chance of someone picking up a trail. The only people that could help were the ones in whose backyard this happened.

"Bane." Naruto said with a monotone.

"Fox." Bane said sharply.

"You got Dumbledore's word." Naruto asked. Bane just grunted.

"You lot seen or heard what happened here?" Hagrid asked.

"No, We ourselves came here to see this place in such a condition, there were no noise after Fox and Dumbledore left." It was another centaur called Firenze that answered.

"Then we'll try to see around ourselves. Thank you for showing up." Naruto said, his eyes still glued on Bane, as if he meant it for everyone but him. They all left without another word.

"Didn't know you hated bane so much?" Hagrid said.

"Bastard shot me in the back, thinking I was hurting one of the females of his tribe. While I was helping her. As she had accidentally stumbled outside their territory. He never apologised that's why I'm angry at him." Naruto said.

"When did that happen?!" Hagrid asked, the thing was female centaurs were very beautiful. It is said that no single man could control themselves when in the presence of one. That's why female centaurs mainly stayed inside their territory because they were often attacked by wizards for their beauty.

"After we rescued Sirius last year and before the term ended, it mostly escaped my mind but it comes back when I see him, sometimes in the morning. Anyway, it would be difficult to find a trail now, and there are way too many creatures in the area for Kurama to find any distinct smell. But I can try to find signs of movement in that direction." Naruto said pointing towards their right.

"Yeah, you are right, I'll try the other direction, let's meet back at me home in an hour. Then we can report to Dumbledore." Hagrid said as he started to move, and so did Naruto. Naruto walked into the direction and he looked around, the nearest and best way to the castle was the part in the forest that came from Hogsmeade. He walked towards it, thinking that it might be the way the person might have walked and when he entered that trail, he could tell that it hadn't been travelled on for quite some time, so he went back and now went to the route he took. This was the part of the hike that he took while returning to the castle. It was a difficult climb, but now that the person had proven themselves to be fast enough to damage the clearing in a small window and run away, Naruto thought that they might just be fit enough to follow his path. He followed the path that he had made in the forest by walking through it daily for the last 4 Years and walked till he made it to a fallen tree on a small hill. The path died there. It was no surprise since Naruto always used the fallen tree as an elevation to jump on top of the trees and then he would jump from one to another for about a mile towards the castle and drop to run out near Hagrid's home. Where he greeted Hagrid occasionally. He followed the trail to see that it really did look like nobody had walked through this for a while he went slowly checking for any signs so he made it Hagrid's hut about more than an Hour later and found Hagrid standing there.

"Nothing?" Hagrid asked.

"No, You?" Naruto asked as he took the jar with water that Hagrid passed to him.

"Nothing. Nobody went around. That's for sure." Hagrid said as he got up. "Let's go and inform Professor Dumbledore, or you will be late for your lesson. Wonder what the paper says?" Hagrid said as he started to move towards the castle.

"No idea." Naruto muttered.

They went into Dumbledore's office to find him alone and told him all the trails that they checked.

"Thank you, both of you for trying. You may leave Hagrid I have some more questions for Naruto."

Hagrid nodded and left,

"Something is bothering you isn't it?" Dumbledore asked.

"Yeah, it's that all the paths and things that we checked and the condition of the clearing suggests to me that.."

"The man that killed Mr. Crouch is in this castle, Yes I've been wondering the same thing." Dumbledore said with a solemn smile.

Naruto was shocked but he thought that, there is a reason his Grandmother respected this man.

"And what about the tournament professor? I think the tournament won't really make the difference it was supposed to. You know, if people find that one of the judges and the person responsible for it was under the imperius curse, no idea for how long and was then killed right under everyone's noses. I don't mean to be rude to you or The ministry but for this to happen.."

"The person has to be very close to me to blindside me like this.."

"And you have thought of that too, hence the solemn look. I will stop talking now."

"No, No, The way your thoughts are working tells me that I might be on the right track. And to be honest I am not that worried about my image but what worries me is the safety of the one person that had been there every time dangerous events transpired."

"Harry. Last I talked to Sirius he was coming to Hogsmeade with Mrs. Weasley and Bill for the Third round. Professor Lupin who has finally found satisfying work near his home is working. So, If you want, I can tell them about things here." Naruto said.

"I saw Hedwig take flight this morning so I believe Sirius is already informed but I believe you should inform Remus, tell him he doesn't need to come but should be on the lookout, now I believe you should head to the bath or you will be very late for your classes." Dumbledore said.

Naruto nodded and ran to the bath. He took a quick bath. Used a school owl for delivery and arrived at Breakfast only 10 minutes before it ended and the first lesson began.

"Where were you, we were so worried about you." Betty said as she spotted him. She had barely touched her breakfast after she had heard that Naruto was out in the forbidden forest with Hagrid looking for a way to find the killer. The news of Murder was the only thing everyone could talk about. Even though it was not in the morning newspaper. The rumor has started and the grim faces and weird movements of teachers only seemed to confirm the rumours. Naruto sat next to Betty held her hand tightly and turned to the rest who were also waiting for an answer.

"I cannot tell all of you everything here but you should know, especially you Harry. Watch out. This murder happened in Hogwarts grounds and if someone can murder someone here without leaving a trail, they are beyond dangerous. And also." He turned to Betty and the others

"You know I don't usually worry about you lot, I know you all can take care of yourself and if I throw myself in danger I have no right to tell you not to. But this is different, this is the unknown. I am going to worry and be a little snappy. So, all of you don't do anything stupid like run down a trap door stupid or open the chamber of secrets stupid or run after a person convicted of murder stupid without telling me. I don't want to sound arrogant but I think it is pretty clear that I am best equipped for fights and other dangerous situations so I want to know I am trying to protect the people I love from situations that come towards them not the ones that they are creating. Alright?" He finished.

All of them looked guilty because it was true. They went down the trap door without talking to him even though it was him that took that troll down. They talked to a diary and even though he remained friendly towards them and told them that they could ask for his help anytime they didn't, they ran down to fight a Basilisk without informing the person that figured out the monster. Ginny and Betty looked guilty for running out to find the rat, that was Peter because they were told by Hagrid that he had Scabbers and as soon as they did, they ran to take him without thinking. It was to prove that Naruto was right about what he was telling McGonagall but they didn't account for Peter being a killer, hundreds of Dementors in the area and Lupin's werewolf condition wasn't exactly there fault but it was one of the unknown types of dangers that Naruto talked about.

"Yeah, Definitely." Ron said.

"Of course, ok." Harry.

"I promise." Hermione.

"So do I." Ginny.

Betty and Naruto looked into each other's eyes, the message from Betty was clear.

'I will, if you will.'

"Till the adults figure this mess out all of us are on our own things. Ginny, Betty you both with Luna will finish the owl post. I have already dropped the photos off and the three of us will prepare Harry for the third task. One last chance for someone to make attack on you look like an accident. We will sure you are ready enough to survive." Naruto said and they all agreed completely.

After that Naruto kissed Betty on the head and left for class with others.

—

Hermione was responsible for researching hexes and jinx. While Naruto and Ron helped Harry practice. They were able to find empty classrooms for Harry to practise in. Naruto had also given Harry his practice dummy (same from OFTP) on which he practiced mostly his hexes. But right now Harry was working on stunning spell, which could only be truly understood on live targets.

Naruto landed harshly on the cushions as Ron stood in the corner holding his aching back. While Hermione just went through the book on spells in the corner.

"On second thought, I think I don't care about you." Naruto muttered in a hoarse tone. His body was clearly in pain.

"Sorry Naruto." Harry said.

"Can we get Dobby or someone else. What about Mrs Norris." Ron said as he got ready for his turn.

"I'll abduct her but you'll have to take the blame." Naruto answered.

Hermione finally looked up from the list they had made in the library.

"I like the look of this one," she said, "this Impediment Curse. Should slow down anything that's trying to attack you. Harry. We'll start with that one."

The bell rang. They hastily shoved the cushions back into Flitwicks cupboard and slipped out of the classroom.

Naruto and Hermione went to ancient runes together while Ron and Harry went for Divination after that they all will be told about everything that happened with Harry in divination and then in Dumbledore's office.

With Fudge and then the pensieve. They all sat in the common room when he had told them everything.

"And he trusts Snape?" Ron said. "He really trusts Snape, even though he knows he was a Death Eater?"

"Yes," said Harry.

Hermione and Naruto were silent.

"Rita Skeeter," she muttered.

"How can you be worrying about her now?" said Ron, in utter disbelief.

"I'm not worrying about her," Hermione said to her knees. "I'm just thinking. . . remember what she said to me in the Three Broomsticks? 'I know things about Ludo Bagman that would make your hair curl. ' This is what she meant, isn't it? She reported his trial, she knew he'd passed information to the Death Eaters. And Winky too, remember . . .'Ludo Bagman's a bad wizard.' Mr. Crouch would have been furious he got off, he would have talked about it at home."

"Yeah, but Bagman didn't pass information on purpose, did he?" Harry.

Hermione shrugged.

They turned to Naruto who was looking at the fire in deep thought.

"Naruto.." Harry.

"So many secrets… so many truths… nothing makes sense until it does." Naruto muttered.

Ron looked at Naruto as if he has lost his mind.

"What?" Ron asked.

"One of the things my grandfather wrote at the end of things that disturbed him, 'when there are so many secrets kept from, so many truths that cannot be questioned, remember that nothing makes sense until it does.' Ludo Bagman's image in many resistance circles, Snape and Karkaroff's weird behaviour, Wormtail's escape, Crouch's murder, your dreams. Everything never made sense to me, but now they all fit to clear one thing."

"And what is that?" Ron asked gulping. Hermione and Harry both equally afraid.

"Someone is making sure that Lord Voldemort is not forgotten. Not by the world, not by those who followed him, not by the ministry and especially not by the one person that destroyed him." Naruto said.

Harry retracted, Naruto's eyes were so different suddenly. Till now Harry had forgotten what Naruto was, maybe because of his goofy nature or the fact that he was so approachable. He had forgotten that this was the guys that fought a world known battle and was in fact still fighting The Global terrorist The Children of The Beast.

The other two were thinking along the same lines.

"Why do you think someone wants to do so?" Ron asked.

"And Why now? Or who?" Hermione asked.

"If I had to guess, for why, maybe the benefits for them outclass the pain. Why now, I don't see a better time. Because think about it, if I now suddenly have a guy that I can bully to do anything and that guy can actually turn into a rat, add the fact that this year just happens to have a huge influx of people due to the tournament. Perfect cover to play the puppet master. Everything fits. What I cannot even place my finger on is who, who would do all this, without raising any alarm." Naruto finished.

"Maybe the women that attacked you." Hermione said.

"Nah, I don't think so, if she was really here, I would know. It is really difficult for humans to hide their smell from me." Naruto said,

"Smell?" Harry asked.

"Well of course, You are The Fox after all." Hermione said, At this Naruto nodded with a smile.

"Anyway we should head to bed, it's late." Naruto said as he started to leave, closely followed behind by Others.

The mood in the castle as they entered June became excited and tense again. Everyone was looking forward to the third task, which would take place a week before the end of term. Harry was practicing hexes at every available moment. While Naruto, Ron and Hermione started to put a little more effort in studying. Considering they had their final exam on the day of the third task. So no time to waste.

On the morning of the third task as Naruto returned from handing out the last payout from sales of The Owl Post, to the other girls, the ending total would be 300 Galleons to each of them and 176 Galleons to Naruto. He sat down next to Hermione, A screech owl arrived for Hermione, carrying her morning copy of the Daily Prophet as usual. She unfolded the paper, glanced at the front page, with Naruto peeking in and as Hermione spat out a mouthful of pumpkin juice all over it. Naruto said,

"That Bitch."

"What?" said Harry and Ron together, staring at them.

"Nothing," said Hermione and Naruto quickly, Hermione tried to shove the paper out of sight, but Ron grabbed it. He stared at the headline and said, "No way. Not today. That old cow."

"What?" said Harry. "Rita Skeeter again?"

"No," said Ron, and just like Hermione, he attempted to push the paper out of sight.

"It's about me, isn't it?" said Harry.

"No," said Ron, in an entirely unconvincing tone. But before Harry could demand to see the paper. Draco Malfoy shouted across the Great Hall from the Slytherin table.

"Hey, Potter! Potter! How's your head? You feeling all right? Sure you're not going to go berserk on us?"

Malfoy was holding a copy of the Daily Prophet too. Slytherins up and down the table were sniggering, twisting in their seats to see Harry's reaction.

"Let me see it," Harry said to Ron. "Give it here."

Very reluctantly, Ron handed over the newspaper. Harry turned it over and found himself staring at his own picture, beneath the banner headline:

HARRY POTTER

'DISTURBED AND DANGEROUS'

The boy who defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is unstable and possibly dangerous, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Alarming evidence has recently come to light about Harry Potter's strange behavior, which casts doubts upon his suitability to compete in a demanding competition like the Triwizard Tournament, or even to attend Hogwarts School.

Potter, the Daily Prophet can exclusively reveal, regularly collapses at school, and is often heard to complain of pain in the scar on his forehead (relic of the curse with which You-Know-Who attempted to kill him). On Monday last, midway through a Divination lesson, your Daily Prophet reporter witnessed Potter storming from the class, claiming that his scar was hurting too badly to continue studying.

It is possible, say top experts at St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, that Potters brain was affected by the attack inflicted upon him by You- Know-Who, and that his insistence that the scar is still hurting is an expression of his deep-seated confusion.

"He might even be pretending," said one specialist. "This could be a plea for attention."

The Daily Prophet, however, has unearthed worrying facts about Harry Potter that Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, has carefully concealed from the wizarding public.

"Potter can speak Parseltongue," reveals Draco Malfoy, a Hogwarts fourth year. "There were a lot of attacks on students a couple of years ago, and most people thought Potter was behind them after they saw him lose his temper at a dueling club and set a snake on another boy. It was all hushed up, though. But he's made friends with werewolves and giants too. We think he'd do anything for a bit of power."

Parseltongue, the ability to converse with snakes, has long been considered a Dark Art. Indeed, the most famous Parselmouth of our times is none other than You- Know-Who himself. A member of the Dark Force Defense League, who wished to remain unnamed, stated that he would regard any wizard who could speak Parseltongue "as worthy of investigation. Personally, I would be highly suspicious of anybody who could converse with snakes, as serpents are often used in the worst kinds of Dark Magic, and are historically associated with evildoers." Similarly, "anyone who seeks out the company of such vicious creatures as werewolves and giants would appear to have a fondness for violence."

Albus Dumbledore should surely consider whether a boy such as this should be allowed to compete in the Triwizard Tournament. Some fear that Potter might resort to the Dark Arts in his desperation to win the tournament, the third task of which takes place this evening.

While Harry, Ron and Hermione had a look of disgust, the wheels in Naruto's head turned and he gave a good laugh.

"That's stupid woman! Now I've got her!" Naruto said.

"What are you on about now?" Ron asked. But Naruto didn't answer he simply whispered something in her ear.

"Of course! So simple and so fitting!" Hermione said with a look of extreme pleasure.

"I know right? If She's a dung eater I'm going to lose my shit." Naruto said. Hermione gave a giggle and ran off.

"What are you two…" Harry.

"All in good time, see you later bro! All the best!" With that Naruto left to.

He was walking towards Hagrid's but he suddenly ran into a figure. All there stuff falling on the ground.

"Oh so sorry, I wasn't paying.." Naruto started then saw that it was Delphini and that she was wearing a very bright smile.

"Hey! Naruto!" Her voice was also so Happy.

"Someone is having a great day, what's up?" He asked as he helped her pick her stuff.

"The Greatest! I'll see you later!" She kissed his cheek and then picked up the last of her stuff and ran off, "Bye!" She said as she left.

"Ok then." He said more to himself than anything and continued on his path. He made it to Hagrid's who was waiting for him in front of his house.

"Come on! Naruto! Now you cannot enjoy what I want to show you or you'll be late for your exam! Come on! We better hurry!" With that Hagrid led the path deep into the forest, they might have walked for 10 minutes when they made it to a clearing. With a very widely known beast in one of the cages that spread around the area.

"Is that an actual Sphinx!" Naruto practically squealed in delight on seeing it.

"Yup! It'll be in the third task. I knew you'd like to see it." Hagrid said with a laugh.

"'Like?' I love this! Oh Hagrid, if only you were a girl, I'd kiss you." Naruto said as he did turns around the Sphinx. Hagrid gave a booming laugh at this and then said,

"Yep! Now leave or you'll be late! Go!"

"Oh man! History final is not worth this much!" Naruto gave as lasting words as he ran back to the castle for his exam. He arrived just in time to sit in the exam. After exam him along with Ron and Hermione walked towards the Great hall. When they spotted Harry giving with Sirius, Mrs. Weasley and Bill.

"Mum- Bill?" Ron was surprised on seeing the two. They all knew that Sirius would come, who nodded at Naruto. Then hugged Hermione and Ron.

"What are you doin' here?"

"Well, Sirius was invited and he invited us and we couldn't wait so here we are." Bill answered.

"I must say, it makes a lovely change, not having to cook. How was your exam?" Mrs. Weasley added.

"Oh . . . okay," said Ron. "Couldn't remember all the goblin rebels' names, so I invented a few. It's all right," he said, helping himself to a Cornish pasty, while Mrs. Weasley looked stern, "they're all called stuff like Bodrod the Bearded and Urg the Unclean; it wasn't hard."

Soon they were joined by Fred, George, Ginny and Betty. They all had such fun that they forgot all about the things they had to do. The others returned to their school stuff as Harry took Sirius, Bill and Mrs. Weasley for a walk by the lake. They all returned to the Great hall at dinner. Naruto sat next to Sirius, who sat next to Harry, constantly asking him about what he had learned and how was he feeling. Finally, Dumbledore rose to his feet at the staff table, and silence fell.

"Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes' time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium now."

Before Harry left Sirius said,

"Remember Harry, no matter what happens from now on, we are all proud of you for making it here so beautifully. I am certain that Lily and James would have felt the exact same way, so just focus on giving your best! Alright!"

Harry who seemed nervous on spotting everyone's smiles that were definitely in approval of what Sirius had said, seemed to get some nerve back.

"Of course, yes!" And with that Harry left. With the applause of the entire Gryffindor table in his ear. After that the rest also walked to the Quidditch pitch and were explained on what would be happening for the final round.

Bagman's magically magnified voice echoed into the stands.

"Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand! Tied in first place, with eighty-five points each - Mr. Cedric Diggory and Mr. Harry Potter, both of Hogwarts School!" The cheers and applause sent birds from the Forbidden Forest fluttering into the darkening sky. "In second place, with eighty points - Mr. Viktor Krum, of Durmstrang Institute!" More applause. "And in third place - Miss Fleur Delacour, of Beauxbatons Academy!"

Harry from his position waved at them and all of them waved back at him and cheered for him. Naruto who was standing next to Betty and Hermione suddenly had a bad feeling in his gut. His smile dropped as soon as Harry entered the maze with Cedric. Nobody noticed but somehow Naruto felt a lot of malice in the air. It was as if something evil was happy. He frantically looked around and to his surprise spotted that he wasn't alone in feeling this, Dumbledore was also looking around in the stands their eyes met for only a second, that seemed to intensify the feeling of unease in each other and after looking around a lot Naruto spotted a figure standing at the farthest and highest stand. In the place that couldn't be seen easily, He turned back to Dumbledore that nodded at him. This nod was noticed by everyone that surrounded him.

Knowing it couldn't be anything good they asked or tried to ask Naruto,

"What is it?" Sirius asked.

"Stay here." Naruto said as he Drew his wand. Sirius and Mrs. Weasley might have wanted to protest but they were compelled to look at Dumbledore who shook his head 'no'.

Naruto with his wand drawn walked to the stand and saw to his absolute horror. Three figures, Knight, Raven and the same hooded figure that he had a chat with. Both Knight and Raven turned to him. They Drew their wands at him.

"No." The hooded women commanded. Naruto realised immediately he had grossly miscalculated the identity of the hooded figure.

"You were...You were supposed to…" Naruto stammered.

"Enter the world on the next Total alignment, Yes and no." The hooded figure said, "but I must commend you, to be able to not only kill my essences from people but to be able to withstand a connection to my power without succumbing to it, really marvellous!" The hooded figure said, Knight and Raven stood unmoving.

"So...The Total alignment is when you will...You will gain your power back!" At this Raven and Knight moved, both clutching their wands tighter but hooded lady seemed to give a very brief but evil giggle.

"Yes! Yes! Total Alignment is when I will gain my power back! You know, When I first saw you, you weren't as powerful as your Grandfather or as smart as your Father, actually you weren't nothing like either. You were goofy, sad and a book worm in first sight but I was wrong, wasn't I! No! You are much bigger threat then either, because you are a perfect blend of those two, the two human that gave me the most trouble after the gods, I should kill you right now…"

"But you won't, not until I reveal the identity of The Brave or until you get full power or until I tell you exactly who the Bird is, isn't that right." Naruto said.

"See! Case in point, Smart to know the leverage you hold and powerful enough to know how long you can hold off before backup arrives. Of course all you say is true and we will indeed attack you in the future to get the information we need, but for now we aren't here to ask, we are here to tell. But first ask your puppy to unlock your memory."

Naruto didn't know how she could have told that he was in fact talking to Kurama in his mind, She was just telling him about a memory that he had locked somewhere in his mind. Kurama appeared in front of him,bigger than a grizzly bear and yellow sparks flying all around her. In defensive stance in front of him as his eyes glowed blue and he remembered how he had peeked into Delphini's mind and saw about the plot to bring Voldemort back to power tonight, this much he knew from a seer named Madame Xanadu, whom he had made contact with after he had learned about her from his Grandfather's journal. A true Seer that would now everything the past, the present and the future but could never reveal it to anyone who would act on it, the only reason she had told Naruto about Voldemort's return in the near future, when he had snuck her in Britain by buying her and a couple of her friends tickets in Quidditch World cup and then arranged for them to work in the muggle world, in a very well working magic shop. By the means of bribery and other not so good methods. Hey, if you had a chance to have an immortal, real seer in your corner you do illegal stuff. Back to present the other things that he saw were how she was trying to use Naruto and the reality, that it was Delphini that broke Wormtail out, it was Delphini that ordered Wormtail to find Voldemort, it was Delphini that attacked him in the World Cup and that it was all for her benefits in her war as the bird. How was buried deeper inside, that he couldn't access in such a brief touch. He needed to make sure that he wasn't compromised. So he just left a beacon in her mind and then locked all this info away.

"Now, that you are complete, and as I said not here to ask but tell… You see when Voldemort rises tonight. It will Mark the start of events that were foretold millennium ago. You need to know them as nobody but me and some other monsters were left alive when they were told but all of us were locked, so hear these words," she spoke to them in a language that only Naruto seemed to understand.

"After the fall and rise of a glorious hero,

When the war that was halted begins again,

The now free and again renewed beast would join the war,

With the Bird and Brave.

To finally fulfil the dying words of the greatest seer to date,

The battle will reign between the triad of greats,

The Beast with fire for feet,

The Bird of storm, omen in name.

Matched bravely by the mysterious brave.

They must survive everything to battle until one remains,

breaking the reality as they knew it,

for others it will last but for a moment while the three age in battle,

only escapes through Death's embrace,

loss of faith or as the new master of death."

In his mind Naruto wanted to say that, this wasn't the poem that he had read and heard so many times over the years, but chose to keep his mouth quite as the Beast got up from her seat. He put his wand in front of him. Kurama growled. Knight and Raven both pointed their Wands at him.

"No need to get jumpy Naruto, I meant the answer I gave you that day on that stone, I like you, so I am giving you a chance till the war begins again, that is when the rise of Hero occurs. Join me. Become my partner, yes partner. You deserve to stand Beside me. Accept my offer and the world will quite literally be at your command. I will visit again when the time for the deal is at end. Till then I won't make a move. Now we must leave, for you will be needed somewhere else." Without waiting for his answer she disappeared. Naruto didn't wait either he ran out. All those who knew he was there had their eyes on him. He looked around and spotted Delphini in the stands, next to Draco. She turned to him gave him a wink and an evil smile and vanished. Which was noticed by all Weasleys, Sirius, Hermione, Betty, Dumbledore and Snape. It was as if she was waiting for this very movement. Naruto shifted his eyes to Snape who turned his eyes from Delphine and unconsciously held his arm tightly. Karkaroff was also missing, before they could move any further. Harry emerged from the maze, Clutching Cedric's dead body. Every single soul stopped dead when Dumbledore started to pull Harry away from Cedric's body. Sirius's cries of 'move! that's my Godson!' Were being suppressed by the muttering in the crowd while Naruto stood there as if he was stunned, thinking, 'No. Only Harry, Only Harry was supposed to face him. Only he was supposed to fight him and come back. Cedric was not supposed to die, was he? Was he Kurama? Amaterasu? Madame Xanadu? He's just stunned right.' With these thoughts Naruto walked towards the crowd,not noticing who he pushed aside to move, and by the time he arrived where Harry had arrived, he saw to his absolute horror that Cedric was indeed dead. Sirius was next to him, he didn't register Sirius's question to Dumbledore until he was shaken back to reality by Hermione.

"Naruto! Harry is missing!"

"What?" Naruto said as he looked around and saw that indeed Harry was missing, Dumbledore looked worried and so did Sirius and everyone else. Naruto was the one that said,

"Where is Moody?" He said in a dead voice. They all looked around for him and when they didn't spot him, they all shared a look and started to run towards the castle. Naruto following Dumbledore, McGonagall, Sirius and Snape. Being followed by others

"By the time we reach him, He'll be dead!" Sirius shouted and Naruto fully agreed so choosing to reveal the last piece of magic that learned from Snape. He grabbed McGonagall's robes and started to release white smoke, he lifted off the ground and grabbed Snape, Dumbledore and then Sirius who was in the front and flew all of them at amazing speed to the castle. He would be lucky since only the Weasley's, Hermione and Betty would see this.

"He can fly!" Bill exclaimed watching a White smoke trail move towards the castle.

The ones that he was carrying were equally amazed, but they had their priorities straight.

"Drop Severus in front of his office, Bring Veritaserum Severus!" Dumbledore ordered, and they were moving so fast that the next thing they saw was door to Snape's office and he was dropped there and then the trio were in front of Moody's office. Dumbledore was the first to recover, if firing a full powered spell to blow up the door to the office as soon as you materialised can be called recovering. They all entered the office instantly after all of them with their wands drawn. Sirius instantly went in front of Harry covering him. Professor McGonagall went straight to Harry as well.

"Come along, Potter," she whispered. The thin line of her mouth was twitching as though she was about to cry. "Come along . . . hospital wing ..."

"No," said Dumbledore sharply.

"Dumbledore, he ought to - look at him - he's been through enough tonight -"

"He will stay, Minerva, because he needs to understand," said Dumbledore curtly.

"Understanding is the first step to acceptance, and only with acceptance can there be recovery. He needs to know who has put him through the ordeal he has suffered tonight, and why,"

"Moody," Harry said. He was still in a state of complete disbelief. "How can it have been Moody?"

"This is not Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore quietly. "You have never known Alastor Moody. The real Moody would not have removed you from my sight after what happened tonight. The moment he took you, I knew - and I followed."

Dumbledore bent down over Moody's limp form and put a hand inside his robes. He pulled out Moody's hip flask and a set of keys on a ring. Then he threw both to Naruto. He immediately opened the flask and took a whiff.

"Polyjuice potion." Naruto said as he threw the flask in the floor and turned to the trunk in the corner and started to insert the keys and open the trunk one by one. It was maybe at the fourth try that when he opened the trunk, He was looking down into a kind of pit, an underground room, and lying on the floor some ten feet below, apparently fast asleep, thin and starved in appearance, was the real Mad-Eye Moody. His wooden leg was gone, the socket that should have held the magical eye looked empty beneath its lid, and chunks of his grizzled hair were missing. Naruto's fury filled eyes turned to the fake Moody, similarly Harry stared, thunderstruck, between the sleeping Moody in the trunk and the unconscious Moody lying on the floor of the office. Sirius and McGonagall were shocked as well.

Dumbledore climbed into the trunk, lowered himself, and fell lightly onto the floor beside the sleeping Moody. He bent over him.

"Stunned - controlled by the Imperius Curse - very weak," he said. "Of course, they would have needed to keep him alive. Harry, throw down the imposter's cloak - he's freezing, Naruto will you please take Moody to Madam Pomfrey, she needs to see him."

Naruto without any word jumped down beside Moody in the pit and pointed his wand at Moody, He started to float and Naruto climbed out of the pit.

"And send Winky from the kitchen, Leave the rest to us." Dumbledore added. Harry thought Naruto would protest but he didn't he simply nodded and walked out of the room, Moody's unconscious form closely behind him. He arrived in Hospital wing without any interruption. Instead of walking all the way to the kitchen he send a patronus, knowing it would do the job. As soon as Madam Pomfrey saw Naruto with Moody she went into action and started to do check up. Naruto sat down silent. The guilt of his overlook coming to him. He somehow felt that knowing what would happen tonight and not doing anything to warn Cedric was his fault. He sat there in absolute stillness. His mind returned to reality when he felt someone hugging him. He looked around and saw that it Mrs. Weasley. Bill, Hermione, Ron, Betty and Ginny all of them closely behind. Betty looked pale. Naruto couldn't register anything Mrs. Weasley whispered but he slowly started to pick up on what she was saying.

"Don't cry."

He was surprised, he reached for his cheek and true enough they were wet. It seemed he had started to cry when he had sat down. Why? Was it regret? Guilt? Or in all truth Fear, Fear that Voldemort was back and the beast was in fact already alive and just not strong enough but the way she spoke about his father and grandfather. She definitely didn't need her entire power to kill them and he wasn't anywhere close to their level. He really couldn't put his finger on it but nonetheless he wiped his tears away and said,

"I'm ok. Really, I think it is Harry we need to worry about. He's with Dumbledore and Sirius." This seemed to clear some questions that they wanted to ask.

"Um, Naruto who's that?" Ginny asked while pointing to Moody.

"Alastor Moody." Naruto answered.

"What!? What happened to him? He was fine when we last saw him!" Mrs. Weasley shrieked.

"Yeah, That wasn't actually Moody, I myself don't know everything." Naruto said.

They were silent for a few seconds when the gates to the hospital wing opened and Harry entered followed by Dumbledore and Sirius. Everyone but Naruto and Betty ran to Harry, Betty seemed a little too scared on Naruto's tears and came close to him to hold his hand.

Mrs. Weasley let out a kind of muffled scream.

"Harry! Oh Harry!"

She started to hurry toward him, but Dumbledore moved between them.

"Molly," he said, holding up a hand, "please listen to me for a moment. Harry has been through a terrible ordeal tonight. He has just had to relive it for me. What he needs now is sleep, and peace, and quiet. If he would like you all to stay with him," he added, looking around at Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Betty, Naruto and Bill too, "you may do so. But I do not want you questioning him until he is ready to answer, and certainly not this evening."

Mrs. Weasley nodded. She was very white. She rounded on Ron, Hermione, Ginny and Bill as though they were being noisy, and hissed, "Did you hear? He needs quiet!"

"I will be back to see you as soon as I have met with Fudge, Harry," said Dumbledore. "I would like you to remain here tomorrow until I have spoken to the school." He then turned to Naruto,

"We have to talk, not now but soon." Then left, They all looked between Naruto and Harry. There were so many questions, answers to which were with only those two.

"I have to go." Naruto said.

"Where?" Betty asked. He had thought he had spoken it loud enough for everyone to listen but it seemed like he had only whispered.

"I have to go and tell Dumbledore what happened in the stands." Naruto said. This was loud enough.

"What happened Naruto?" Sirius asked.

"The Beast, it wanted today to be successful, she wanted Voldemort to rise. All of this, Delphini, I have to tell him now." Naruto muttered and ran off. Not noticing the looks of shock and horror on everyone's faces. Naruto ran to find Dumbldore strolling towards his office. He spotted Naruto and said.

"We will talk but.."

"The Beast is alive. She's already in the world, She fooled us. She was in the stands." Naruto interrupted Dumbledore. The colour from his face drained and he then led Naruto to his office. There as soon as the entered he told Naruto to tell him everything that had happened. And Naruto did, all except the poem. He tried speaking it in English or any other language he knew but every time he spoke in the same language as Beast had spoken in. Even then all the information that Beast had given seemed to alert Dumbledore even more.

"I was going to wait to do this afterwards but now I need to show all this to you now. Maybe this will help you realise what to feel. What to do. It would be careless and in many ways wrong, even for me to include a 15 year young man into Battle that us adults face but I know and am certain many would agree that your strength might just be what we will have to rely on to win. So before I share with you the memories of what happened with fake Moody after you left and what Harry told me and then so many more burdens that I will give you in the future. I have to ask. Are you ready and willing to fight for... no with me." Dumbledore finished. Naruto didn't need to even think his answer. He knew it. And so did Dumbledore.

"It be an honour."

And so Dumbldore brought the pensieve and a vial and released his memories into it. Handed it to Naruto and excused himself. He couldn't stay. There were still fires to tend.

After Dumbldore left and Naruto had time to settle himself. He took a deep breath. Emptied the vial into the pensieve and entered the memories.

—-

Naruto appeared next to Dumbledore. Harry and Sirius in the corner. Sirius still standing in front of Harry who was sitting defensively. Snape had returned with Winky at his heels. Professor McGonagall was right beside Naruto and Dumbledore.

"Crouch!" Snape said, stopping dead in the doorway. "Barty Crouch!"

"Good heavens," said Professor McGonagall, Finally recognising the man. Filthy, disheveled, Winky peered around Snape's legs. Her mouth opened wide and she let out a piercing shriek.

"Master Barty, Master Barty, what is you doing here?"

She flung herself forward onto the young man's chest.

"You is killed him! You is killed him! You is killed Master's son!"

"He is simply Stunned, Winky," said Dumbledore. "Step aside, please. Severus, you have the potion?"

Snape handed Dumbledore a small glass bottle of completely clear liquid: the Veritaserum. Dumbledore bent over the man on the floor, and pulled him into a sitting position against the wall beneath the Foe-Glass, in which the reflections of Dumbledore, Snape, Sirius and McGonagall were still glaring down upon them all. Winky remained on her knees, trembling, her hands over her face. Dumbledore forced the mans mouth open and poured three drops inside it. Then he pointed his wand at the mans chest and said, "Ennervate."

Crouch's son opened his eyes. His face was slack, his gaze unfocused. Dumbledore knelt before him, so that their faces were level.

"Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked quietly.

The man's eyelids flickered.

"Yes," he muttered.

"I would like you to tell us," said Dumbledore softly, "how you came to be here. How did you escape from Azkaban?"

Crouch took a deep, shuddering breath, then began to speak in a flat, expressionless voice.

"My mother saved me. She knew she was dying. She persuaded my father to rescue me as a last favor to her. He loved her as he had never loved me. He agreed. They came to visit me. They gave me a draft of Polyjuice Potion containing one of my mother's hairs. She took a draft of Polyjuice Potion containing one of my hairs. We took on each other's appearance."

Winky was shaking her head, trembling.

"Say no more. Master Barty, say no more, you is getting your father into trouble!" But Crouch took another deep breath and continued in the same flat voice.

"The dementors are blind. They sensed one healthy, one dying person entering Azkaban. They sensed one healthy, one dying person leaving it. My father smuggled me out, disguised as my mother, in case any prisoners were watching through their doors.

"My mother died a short while afterward in Azkaban. She was careful to drink Polyjuice Potion until the end. She was buried under my name and bearing my appearance. Everyone believed her to be me."

The man's eyelids flickered.

"And what did your father do with you, when he had got you home?" said Dumbledore quietly.

"Staged my mother's death. A quiet, private funeral. That grave is empty. The house-elf nursed me back to health. Then I had to be concealed. I had to be controlled. My father had to use a number of spells to subdue me. When I had recovered my strength, I thought only of finding my master . . . of returning to his service."

"How did your father subdue you?" said Dumbledore.

"The Imperius Curse," Moody said. "I was under my fathers control. I was forced to wear an Invisibility Cloak day and night. I was always with the house-elf. She was my keeper and caretaker. She pitied me. She persuaded my father to give me occasional treats. Rewards for my good behavior."

"Master Barty, Master Barty," sobbed Winky through her hands. "You isn't ought to tell them, we is getting in trouble. ..."

"Did anybody ever discover that you were still alive?" said Dumbledore softly. "Did anyone know except your father and the house-elf?"

"Yes," said Crouch, his eyelids flickering again. "A witch in my father's office. Bertha Jorkins. She came to the house with papers for my father's signature. He was not at home. Winky showed her inside and returned to the kitchen, to me. But Bertha Jorkins heard Winky talking to me. She came to investigate. She heard enough to guess who was hiding under the Invisibility Cloak. My father arrived home. She confronted him. He put a very powerful Memory Charm on her to make her forget what she'd found out. Too powerful. He said it damaged her memory permanently."

"Why is she coming to nose into my masters private business?" sobbed Winky. "Why isn't she leaving us be?"

"Tell me about the Quidditch World Cup," said Dumbledore.

"Winky talked my father into it," said Crouch, still in the same monotonous voice.

"She spent months persuading him. I had not left the house for years. I had loved Quidditch. Let him go, she said. He will be in his Invisibility Cloak. He can watch. Let him smell fresh air for once. She said my mother would have wanted it. She told my father that my mother had died to give me freedom. She had not saved me for a life of imprisonment. He agreed in the end. It was carefully planned. My father led me and Winky up to the Top Box early in the day. Winky was to say that she was saving a seat for my father. I was to sit there, invisible. When everyone had left the box, we would emerge. Winky would appear to be alone. Nobody would ever know. But Winky didn't know that I was growing stronger. I was starting to fight my father's Imperius Curse. There were times when I was almost myself again. There were brief periods when I seemed outside his control. It happened, there, in the Top Box. It was like waking from a deep sleep. I found myself out in public, in the middle of the match, and I saw, in front of me, a wand sticking out of a boys pocket. I had not been allowed a wand since before Azkaban. I was about to steal it."

"Then why didn't you?" Dumbledore said softly.

"I saw a red haired Witch getting suspicious of Winky and me for some reason. But I was helped by her, She gave me a wand and a message. If I showed my loyalty tonight. I would be rewarded. She was so Right! Winky is frightened of heights. She had her face hidden. She didn't see any of this and I doubt anyone could have, she is marvellous like that."

"Master Barty, you bad boy!" whispered Winky, tears trickling between her fingers.

"Who is this 'she' you are referencing to? and what did you do with the wand she gave you?"

"She is my mistress. My Master's greatest soldier. She was surprised on finding me, it was she that made sure to give me an opportunity, it was when we went back to the tent," said Crouch. "Then we heard them. We heard the Death Eaters. The ones who had never been to Azkaban. The ones who had never suffered for my master. They had turned their backs on him. They were not enslaved, as I was. They were free to seek him, but they did not. They were merely making sport of Muggles. The sound of their voices awoke me. My mind was clearer than it had been in years. I was angry. I had the wand. I wanted to attack them for their disloyalty to my master. My father had left the tent; he had gone to free the Muggles. Winky was afraid to see me so angry. She used her own brand of magic to bind me to her. She tried pulling me from the tent away from the Death Eaters. But then She appeared once again. Placed a weak confundus Charm on Winky on purpose, only to disorient her enough for me to prove myself. Before anything I cast the Dark Mark into the sky. She was so pleased. But then he came out of nowhere. Naruto Namikaze. He was fast. He hit me with a electrocutioner's curse. I couldn't move. I thought I'll be caught but no. My Mistress was happy. She helped me. She removed me from there instantly. Stunned Winky to make him think there were more with me. He ran to protect Potter immediately. She told me, I have proven myself! I just had to wait for sometime in my hell and I would be awarded. When Winky was discovered, my father knew I must be nearby. My Mistress placed me where I would be easily found. The bushes where Winky had been found and as he felt me lying there. He waited until the other Ministry members had left the forest. He put me back under the Imperius Curse and took me home. He dismissed Winky. She had failed him. She had let me acquire a wand. She had almost let me escape. She couldn't remember anything. Once again my Mistress planned for everything."

Winky let out a wail of despair.

"Now it was just Father and I, alone in the house. And then . . . and then . . ." Crouch's head rolled on his neck, and an insane grin spread across his face. "My master came for me. With My Mistress and Wormtail. They had captured Bertha Jorkins in Albania. My master had tortured her. She told him a great deal. She told him about the Triwizard Tournament. She told him the old Auror, Moody, was going to teach at Hogwarts. My Mistress had conceived a plan, based upon the information Bertha had given him. Master needed someone. My Mistress had already chosen me and rewarded me with being the one responsible for bringing my Master back to his full strength. As for my father."

The smile spread wider over Crouch's face, as though recalling the sweetest memory of his life. Winky's petrified brown eyes were visible through her fingers. She seemed too appalled to speak.

"It was very quick. My father was placed under the Imperius Curse by my master. Now my father was the one imprisoned, controlled. My master forced him to go about his business as usual, to act as though nothing was wrong. And I was released. I awoke. I was myself again, alive as I hadn't been in years.

"And what did Lord Voldemort and this Mistress ask you to do?" said Dumbledore.

"They asked me if I was ready to become the most decorated Death eater. It was my dream, my greatest ambition, to serve him, to prove myself to him. They told me they needed to place a faithful servant at Hogwarts. A servant who would guide Harry Potter through the Triwizard Tournament without appearing to do so. A servant who would watch over Harry Potter. Ensure he reached the Triwizard Cup. Turn the cup into a Portkey, which would take the first person to touch it to my master. But first -"

"You needed Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore. His blue eyes were blazing, though his voice remained calm.

"It was all my Mistress. She brewed the batch of Polyjuice potion that would last me 8 hours. Enough time to convince everyone that nothing had happened if we somehow raised alarm, but she didn't it was done in a swift motion. She broke into his house. Stunned him in one moment and stripped him in the next. She gave very specific instructions. Chief among them, Teach just as good as the werewolf. I didn't know why until I followed her advice. It became apparent…"

"To win trust from the Students." Sirius said.

"Yes, If students were happy. My constant lurking sometimes and shutting myself in this room other times didn't raise much alarm. Her other instructions included things that would make me act just like Moody would. So genius. After that she left. She had her own mask to wear after all."

"Where did she go?" Dumbledore asked.

"I don't know much about her, She wore a mask, her hair were always covered in magic, Her relation to master was also a secret. It was to protect her. And I didn't care. She had reunited me with my master. Made me not only useful but the greatest in one moment."

"And what became of Wormtail after you attacked Moody?" said Dumbledore.

"Wormtail returned to care for my master, in my father's house, and to keep watch over my father."

"But your father escaped," said Dumbledore.

"Yes. After a while he began to fight the Imperius Curse just as I had done. There were periods when he knew what was happening. My master decided it was no longer safe for my father to leave the house. He forced him to send letters to the Ministry instead. He made him write and say he was ill. But Wormtail neglected his duty. He was not watchful enough. My father escaped. My master guessed that he was heading for Hogwarts. My father was going to tell Dumbledore everything, to confess. He was going to admit that he had smuggled me from master sent me word of my father's escape. He told me to stop him at all costs. So I waited and watched. I used the map I had taken from Harry Potter. The map that had almost ruined everything."

"Map?" said Dumbledore quickly. "What map is this?"

"Potter's map of Hogwarts. Potter saw me on it. Potter saw me stealing more ingredients for the Polyjuice Potion from Snape's office one night. He thought I was my father. We have the same first name. I took the map from Potter that night. I told him my father hated Dark wizards. Potter believed my father was after Snape. For a week I waited for my father to arrive at Hogwarts. At last, one evening, the map showed my father entering the grounds. I pulled on my Invisibility Cloak and went down to meet him. He was walking around the edge of the forest. Then Potter came, and Krum. I waited. I could not hurt Potter; my master needed him. Potter ran to get Dumbledore. I Stunned Krum. I killed my father."

"Noooo!" wailed Winky. "Master Barty, Master Barty, what is you saying?"

"But I couldn't properly dispose of his body. Potter was doming with not only Dumbledore but Namikaze as well. You see my Mistress had told me not to linger when Namikaze was involved. He was trouble. So I went further into the woods and placed my father's body there, Covered it with my invisibility cloak and doubled back. Told everyone Snape had informed me about this. And then true to My Mistress's word, Namikaze found the body. I knew I couldn't do anything now but seek help from My Mistress,the only way to contact her was returning to my true form and calling her with my dark Mark, She came and She told me to just keep Dumbledore busy. Next day I heard she had destroyed the clearing where my father was found. No smell, no trail, no sound and no witness. I was again safe to end the plan."

There was complete silence now, except for Winky's continued sobs. Then Dumbledore said, "And tonight. . ."

"I offered to carry the Triwizard Cup into the maze before dinner," whispered Barty Crouch. "Turned it into a Portkey. My master's plan worked. He is returned to power and I will be honored by him beyond the dreams of wizards."

The insane smile lit his features once more, and his head drooped onto his shoulder as Winky wailed and sobbed at his side. Naruto returned to the real world.

He moved away from the pensieve and stumbled all the way to the stairs to Dumbledore's desk. He sat down on them and placed his face in his palms. He now knew everything. His mind had finally settled on the facts. He didn't move, didn't cry. He had ro tears left to cry. All he felt was Hatred. Hatred towards The Beast and Her children, Voldemort and Delphini. He knew what he had to do now. He waited till Dumbledore came back. Dumbledore wasn't that surprised to find him there. So he silently sat down in his chair and asked.

"So?"

"The Mistress, The Crouch referred to.."

"Is Delphini Malfoy."

"No."

"What? I think it's highly unlikely for anyone else…"

"It is Delphini, But not Malfoy…"

"Then?"

"It is Delphini B. Riddle. She is Voldemort's daughter. She planned all of this, to put him in power so that she would have help, when she fights Brave and The Beast."

Dumbledore's shocked face was something he would normally be scared of, but this was mad country now.

"Are you sure?"

Naruto didn't answer, he summoned the letter that Delphini had written to him and showed it to Dumbledore.

"She was probably in character. She might not have noticed this but this does not prove anything. She wrote a friend, an ex-friend, a letter. She has probably been

planning this all her life. We don't know what will happen. But sir I have a request."

Dumbledore looked up from the letter and at Naruto's determined face.

"I want to learn magic from you. I don't want to be on the defensive anymore. I want to attack. Let me attack. I don't care how much I might lose but if it means I can contribute to stopping or even preventing these powers from destroying what I love. I will not stop. I will not quit. That's a promise."

"You are saying you are ready to die for these causes."

"No sir, I am saying, I am ready to live for them."

Dumbledore smiled, then said.

"The Ministry does not believe Voldemort's back. Fudge just got the one suspect that could prove this killed. I think, from what you told me about the Beast, She is moving her entire operation to UK. Ms. Riddle is not only smart but also very strong and now that Voldemort's back I believe he will teach her every bit of dark art there is. If you stick with me to learn magic. You will be followed. If You attack there bases or allied grounds and are found out. You will be imprisoned. You might lose your place among The People Of The Forest. There will not be much of a chance for you to focus on your research as you normally have. And you cannot go home. Do you still want to do this?" Dumbledore asked with an edge in his voice.

"As I said sir, It be an Honour."

Naruto left and went to sleep in the solemn dormitory after that. The next morning he had woken up early to write a few letters. To Tsunade, Kushina, Erza, Mito and Shizune. Telling them that he needed all of them to come visit him in Hogwarts when the term ended. He knew that they were probably busy but he needed them to come anyway. So here they were all of them looking very out of place in Hogwarts castle.

They had all went straight to Dumbldore's office. Where he greeted them and served them tea.

"It must be something very serious Albus." Tsunade said.

"And why do you say that Tsunade?" Dumbledore asked.

"Because I know from experience you are not that keen on sharing your private space." She said and Dumbledore smiled.

"You are right, It is a matter of utmost importance. And Naruto would need privacy. That's why I have told every previous Headmaster to leave. It must only stay between us seven.

There was a knock on the door and Naruto entered with Dumbledore's approval. They all hugged and greeted each other and were once again settled down. Naruto was silent.

"What is it, Love?" Kushina asked.

"Short version, The Beast is actually already here and has not destroyed us all yet is because her powers are still locked away, one of my best friends betrayed my trust and love and brought back her father, Lord Voldemort back. And I am choosing to stay here so that I can learn from Professor Dumbledore and fight both these threats." Naruto said. The five women had mix of different expressions on their faces. Shock was the most clear one.

"Um, We would like the big version now." Erza said.

And then Naruto with help from Dumbledore explained everything. What he really did during the World Cup, and all the events that happened from world cup concerning Voldemort, The Bird and The Beast. After their explanation was over the women couldn't say anything.

"There is one more thing Baa.."

Tsunade didn't say anything verbally. But She looked at him and taking this as the best reply he would get, he asked.

"It's about something that happens to me when I'm inside a naturally occurring water body. I lose consciousness for a while."

"That happens to a lot of wizards. For some reasons natural magic from the water body mixes with your magic to put you in, in a sense sleep." Tsunade said.

"At first I thought that was the case too but then on the island, when I jumped inside that lake to create the Water Kitsune, I heard…"

"A female voice?" To his surprise it was Kushina. Both Tsunade and Kushina had a look of shock on their faces.

"Yeah," Naruto answered and there shock turned to sort of mix between horror and happiness.

"You are it." Tsunade said.

"What? Baa what is it?" Naruto asked.

"Just next time you go inside a lake or sea or something and hear the voice. Call her Great-Grandma." Tsunade dropped the bomb and all three children went into shock.

"What? What is going on? Can you please tell me!" Naruto said.

"I cannot tell you everything but there is a legend in your Grandfather's family. In it the males that are marked for great trials have a guardian angel of sorts that watched over them. And I am certain it's your Great- Grandmother. My mother-in-law. It seems like our tries to keep you from harm were completely useless. You were marked from birth."

After that they spend the entire next hours talking about what Naruto and Dumbldore should do and to Naruto's extreme surprise. All Five women in his life helped him and Dumbldore with many strategies and it was finally decided that the communication box that they all seemed to have forgotten about would now be the only means of communication among them. The six of them spend the rest of the time as a family and Naruto said his goodbyes with them. During The entire tearful affair nobody had mentioned Naruto's girlfriend. Until 15 minutes before they had to leave. The next meeting between the six unknown.

"And remember to treat your girlfriend, what's her name, Betty right? Yeah Betty like a queen."

"Yes Er-nee-chan."

"I know you won't have much time for research and all but take two advices from your sister. Never stop your research. It can go slow but never miss a single day and as Er-nee said, treat that girl right. She is the only physical anchor you have here. Don't lose it."

"I promise Mi-nee."

"I will be ready to give you any type of medical advice you want. Anytime. Just send Amaterasu. Alright?"

"Yes, Shizune-nee-chan. I know."

"If you die, I am going to kill you."

"Understood Baa."

"I don't know, it seems like life is playing this cruel game with me. It take you away, gives you back and then takes you away again. So I won't you to promise that you will do absolutely everything in your power to come home, Home to me."

"I promise Ma."

"And your mother and I both hated your girlfriend at first but now we like her."

"I'm grateful Baa."

With that the five vanished from where they stood. Naruto muttered a few more words in the air and he too left.

"I am Grateful."

—

At the end of the term feast, Naruto could be seen sitting next to Betty. Holding her hand over the table next to him sat Hermione and in front of him sat Ron and Harry. Ginny was next to Betty.

Finally Dumbledore got up and the entire already solemn hall went silent.

"The end," said Dumbledore, looking around at them all, "of another year."

He paused, and his eyes fell upon the Hufflepuff table. Theirs had been the most subdued table before he had gotten to his feet, and theirs were still the saddest and palest faces in the Hall.

"There is much that I would like to say to you all tonight," said Dumbledore, "but I must first acknowledge the loss of a very fine person, who should be sitting here," he gestured toward the Hufflepuffs, "enjoying our feast with us. I would like you all, please, to stand, and raise your glasses, to Cedric Diggory."

They did it, all of them; the benches scraped as everyone in the Hall stood, and raised their goblets, and echoed, in one loud, low, rumbling voice, "Cedric Diggory."

"Cedric was a person who exemplified many of the qualities that distinguish Hufflepuff house,"

Dumbledore continued. "He was a good and loyal friend, a hard worker, he valued fair play. His death has affected you all, whether you knew him well or not. I think that you have the right, therefore, to know exactly how it came about."

"Cedric Diggory was murdered by Lord Voldemort."

A panicked whisper swept the Great Hall. People were staring at Dumbledore in disbelief, in horror. He looked perfectly calm as he watched them mutter themselves into silence.

"The Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore continued, "does not wish me to tell you this. It is possible that some of your parents will be horrified that I have done so - either because they will not believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, or because they think I should not tell you so, young as you are. It is my belief, however, that the truth is generally preferable to lies, and that any attempt to pretend that Cedric died as the result of an accident, or some sort of blunder of his own, is an insult to his memory."

Stunned and frightened, every face in the Hall was

turned toward Dumbledore now or almost every face.

Dumbledore continued, "The Triwizard Tournament's aim was to further and promote magical understanding. In the light of what has happened - of Lord Voldemorts return - such ties are more important than ever before."

Dumbledore looked from Madame Maxime and Hagrid, to Fleur Delacour and her fellow Beauxbatons students, to Viktor Krum and the Durmstrangs at the Slytherin table. Krum.

"Every guest in this Hall," said Dumbledore, and his eyes lingered upon the Durmstrang students, "will be welcomed back here at any time, should they wish to come. I say to you all, once again - in the light of Lord Voldemort's return, we are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided. Lord Voldemort's gift for spreading discord and enmity is very great. We can fight it only by showing an equally strong bond of friendship and trust. Differences of habit and language are nothing at all if our aims are identical and our hearts are open.

"It is my belief- and never have I so hoped that I am mistaken - that we are all facing dark and difficult times. Some of you in this Hall have already suffered directly at the hands of Lord Voldemort. Many of your families have been torn asunder. A week ago, a student was taken from our midst. Remember Cedric. Remember, if the time should come when you have to make a choice between what is right and what is easy, remember what happened to a boy who was good, and kind, and brave, because he strayed across the path of Lord Voldemort. Remember Cedric Diggory."

Naruto was talking to some Beauxbatons girls, since they wanted to talk to a Hogwarts student and now that Naruto was fluent in French he had volunteered. Fleur joined them.

"Um Naruto, I wanted to thank you as well," She said in French.

"About what?" He asked.

"I don't know, I have a feeling that I should thank you too."

"Yeah Well thank you for coming to our school. I gave your classmates some photographs. You should find yours amongst them. All the best for the future." With that they hugged and parted.

—

Naruto was standing at the train station with Hagrid. His friends looked at him awkwardly.

"Are you not coming?" Hermione asked.

"No, I have to be somewhere else but I'll see you."

He said as he hugged her and she gave a kiss on his cheek as they parted. He did the same with Ginny but she stuck with the hug and then he did their signature shake with Fred and George and he bro hugged Ron and Harry. Harry being last he said.

"Watch out alright?"

"Yeah, See you later Naruto."

With that they all boarded the train apart from Betty. She was standing in front of him. Instead of making things awkward for everyone else he pulled her aside.

"You are going to do something selfless aren't you?"

She said as soon as they were aside and out of everyone's earshot.

"Actually No." he smiled at her surprised face.

"I have a lot of suppressed anger and it is about time I let it out. But don't worry I'll still be me and I'll definitely keep in contact." He said as he kissed her lips briefly.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

With that they shared a much deeper and much more passionate kiss which was only stopped because of the train's whistle.

He helped her board the train and then they stood waving at the leaving Train.

"Dumbledore told me what You would be doing with him, are you really ready?" Hagrid asked.

"Are you?" Naruto asked.

"What do you mean?" Hagrid asked.

"Are you ready to parley with the Giants?" Naruto said with a smirk.

"As ready as one can be." Hagrid said as He started to leave the station with a smirk.

"See you Hagrid."

"See you Naruto."

And then Naruto disapperated

—

Sorry for any and all mistakes made during the writing of this Chapter.

Thank you all for your previous reviews and I hope you all drop some more.

Amish_Adrian.